amichan: (duke)

The Cape's almost entirely dried out below decks and things are coming together. The sheet metal is nearly trimmed to the right size when I get the sinking feeling that something else is going wrong. I stop the torch. Someone is walking up the dock but it's not anyone who should be.

Haven't seen her in years, and she shouldn't be here in Haven. She looks so very pleased with herself when she stops and looks down at me.

"She looks in good shape!" she calls as I pull the goggles up and survey her. What are the odds some sort of Trouble is summoning ghosts of girlfriends past? Because that would be extensive, brutal and very damaging for me.

"What are you doing here?" I walk to the edge of the boat and put my hands on the rail after putting down all the tools.

"Wow!" she puts a hand to her chest and rocks back on her heels a little, "Most people return a compliment with a compliment, you know? What happened to your manners?"

I tip an imaginary hat, "My apologies. What are you doing here, Evi? And how soon will you be gone?"

"After all this time that's all I get?"

"You think you deserve more?"

"Anyone would think you were mad at me."

I just level her a look.

She says nothing for a moment but surveys me too, "I didn't expect to track you down here. What kind of game are you playing?"

"One that doesn't involve you." I climb back to land. She looks solid enough from here, but there's no one around paying enough attention to see if it's only me who can see her or not.

"It's got to be something for you to not only come to a small town, but your home town. You lead me to believe you wanted nothing to do with this place."

"What business is it of yours to be in my life?" I ask her, once I'm on the dock, "I have things to do. Go pester someone in Derry." This is the perfect time for her to show up, really, if this is really her. All this bullshit with the box.

"I owe you. That's why you're pissed isn't it? Still. Even now."

I snort and shake my head, "As much as I'm sure you'd like me to give you the satisfaction that you matter in my life..." I tell her climbing back on to the dock. I do link arms with her though to turn her away from the boat, and make sure she's physically there, which she is but with Troubles that doesn't always mean anything. She leans her head on my shoulder, trying to sucker up.

"Are you sure?"

"I'm sure."

"Not even for a score better than Macau."

I'm about to say something when my phone rings, and I check it. Of course it's business. I put a finger towards her and answer the phone, "Yes?"

"They're not going for it," he tells me.

"Uh-huh," I answer.

"For some reason they don't believe your story."

"Uh-huh," I repeat, "For some reason I don't believe you tried your hardest. I'm going to text you a location. You're going to meet me there."

"It's not--it's not convenient."

"Convenient? Oh, come on. Like you've got other things to do."

"Duke--" I hang up and look towards The Gull.

I can see in the windows from here, so they can see out.

 

Contact: Julia

Can u see n describe chick standing w/me?

>>Black chick in dark jeans, jacket and white shirt? Looking like she wants to mount you?

Damn it Ok In in a few

 

Evi follows me towards The Gull as I text the address to both, Karl, the contact and Julia. There's buzz throughout the bar that a boat's been pulled up and I feel a slight chill when I hear the name Fisherman's Honor.

"Is Tracy on today?" I ask Julia as soon as I see her.

"Not 'til later," she says.

"Her husband was on The Honor. Call and see if she's okay. If she still wants to come in. I have a meeting to go to. I sent you the address. You know who's allowed to know where I'll be at."

She nods, "Sure thing, Boss," she winks.

"I need you to guard the Cape too."

"No problem," she flashes me one of those brilliant smiles and I salute her before heading out the back door so I can slip back on to the Cape stash tools and supplies and retrieve Business money before heading off. I'm sure Julia can deal with Evi. More than deal with.

 

$$$$

 

The way Karl's acting you'd think there were snipers in the area somewhere ready to knock us off just for being there, but the place is clear I checked before pulling up.

“I don't know what you expect me to do,” he says, “I've already told you...”

“I expect you to take the money and arrange the meeting.”

“You do understand who you stole from, right? How pissed Stoney is?”

“I didn't take anything. That is why I need this meeting sorted out. To get to the bottom of this whole mess...”

Vehicle tires. It's a distraction which is good because it means I can grab him because he was trying to run away. It's Nathan's truck. Nathan who cannot open his mouth and screw this up. He opens the truck door.

“Hey!” I yell towards Nathan, “When I tell you to be somewhere—you need to be there on time!”

“Sorry!” Nathan answers.

“Who's that?” Karl asks as he cranes to try and see Nathan I'm able to hook him more tightly, around the neck and draw him close.

“Don't worry about him. Worry about doing what I've asked you!” I slip the money into his shirt, “Make it happen and there'll be more for you. Go!” I release him and he scrambles off.

“What was that about?” Nathan asks.

“Asks me no questions. I'll tell you no lies,” I answer, walking towards him.

He cocks his head on the side for a moment, “I doubt that somehow.”

“Well, then, let's call it charitable work and leave it at that.”

Nathan's scowl is returning.

“What did you need that you sought me out down here?” I ask.

“You know The Honor was found?”

“I am aware of this, yes.” I answer, leaning against my own truck and waiting for the accusation.

“And you sold her parts.”

“Non-essential parts.”

Nathan levels the cop gaze that would probably be intimidating if I wasn't me and he wasn't him, “Non-essential parts?”

“Yes. You know things that if they break people aren't going to die.”

There's that the scowl, “I know what non-essential parts means.”

“Then why did you ask it with a question mark?”

“Do you know who might have sold them essential parts?”

“I do.”

“And?” he raises his eyebrows and nods a few times, expecting me to fill in the blank.

“And I will tell if you do something for me first.”

"You're going to hold the information hostage?" Nathan demands.

"Yes," I tell him, seriously, "Why are you looking so surprised? I thought I was an untrustworthy...fill in whatever adjective you want I'm not in the mood."

Nathan gives me an angry look.

"Besides if I'm dead you can't call on me to help whenever it's convenient for you so I'd think it's in your best interest to help out. Plus you get a fancy arrest. Added bonus for you. Look how charitable I'm being."

"Oh, yes. You're a charity now."

"I don't bill you every time you and Audrey call on me at a moment's notice, but then I like Audrey. I'll give you a stack of paper's to sign come tax time."

"Do you even do taxes?" Nathan asks.

"Are you developing a sense of humor?"

He doesn't say anything.

"Seriously, Nathan. This is some deep shit. I happen to like living."

He sighs, "What exactly...?" he waves a hand.

"The guys who took over the Cape you will recall, I presume?"

He rolls his eyes, "The small-time poker crooks? I assume you're now going to explain to me what they actually were doing."

"They were after a box I was...transporting."

"Smuggling?"

"Conveying."

"Smuggling."

"Whatever you want to call it."

"We arrested them, so, obviously they didn't get it. I'm not understanding how this is a problem?"

"I'm illustrating the apparent interest in said box."

"What's in it?"

"Hell if I know. Apparently nothing."

"And they think you stole it."

"He gets it."

"Did you steal it?"

"Nathan!" I do my best affronted.

"Did you?"

"No. That's why I'm trying to get a meeting with Stoney. I think their crew stole it before it was even handed off to me for transportation."

"Smuggling."

"Are we on this again?"

"Fine. Transportation." He looks away.

"Plus, as I was saying, fancy arrest." I pull the bag out from the back of the truck, "because this is what I was paid with."

He looks through the bag, "Everything under the top layer here is counterfeit."

"Bingo."

"Hm," Nathan says.

"So? Do you want to catch a counterfeiter? It's a good plan. Trust me."

"Do you remember 3rd Grade?" he asks me.

"What?" That's left field. What could he? "What are we talking about? You really liking the Pet Shop Boys?"

He shakes his head, "When you and a bunch of your friends were waiting for me after gym class..."

Oh. Shit. I know when he looks back at me he knows that I know what he's talking about.

"You're all smiling and congratulating me," he carries on.

"Do we have to get into this right now?"

"I think we do," he says.

"Alright."

"Okay."

"I--I told you Carla Rose had a crush on you."

"I felt like I'd won the lottery," he says.

Really? It was third grade, "Nathan it was 25 years ago..."

"You guys were all smiling and slapping me on the back. You slapped me on the back, remember? 'Go on, man. Go talk to her.' I went down the hall, heart beating out of my chest, and when I opened my mouth to say something."

"She screamed..."

He nods, "She screamed, because there was blood dripping down my back," he looks at me with a piercing stare, "From?"

I sigh, but I manage to meet his gaze, "The tacks we stuck in it."

"When you were 'congratulating' me. You had a pool going about how many you could stick in my back before I noticed!"

"Sixteen."

"Sixteen? Wow."

"Yeah. It was sh--"

"I didn't talk to another girl for two years after that."

Do not point out the Troubles were well over by then, "Nathan..."

"I was eight years old, Duke!"

"So, was I--and I was a shithead. You're going to hold that against me? I'm sure there are tons of other..." I shake my head, "I am sorry I did that, Nathan, and that I roiled up a bunch of other asshole eight year olds to participate in it."

He doesn't say anything, just stares out over the water.

"Are you going to seriously leave me hanging out to die over something that happened in 3rd Grade?" With everything I've done to bail you guys out since then...

"When's the meet?"

"As soon as I hear from Karl I'll let you know."

 

 
amichan: (Duke/Julia)

I lean against the outside cabin wall as Julia unlocks the door, still both seething and disgusted.

"You gonna tell me what all of it was about?" she asks, "How in the hell you wound up all the way out there? and not getting a ride with the Wonder Twins back into town?"

"I don't even know where to start right now."

The door opens and I duck inside. I can feel myself getting more agitated. The need to pace. Shit.

"I know the dead came back," she says.

"Yeah. I had a reunion with dear old Dad."

"Oh," her tone goes from practical to concerned in short order, "What did he have to say?"

"Just wanted to tell me all about the wonders of our Family Trouble and it's storied and great history." I wave my hand.

Julia follows me through the galley into what passes for the sitting room. This doesn't feel right either. I don't know where I want to be.

"How I'm supposed to follow in his footsteps, start "curing" people." I make the motion with my hands, "Oh! and then the Rev shows up. I guess he knew while he was alive and Evi too, probably, who knows? But that's why he was after me palling up with him, because they love getting rid of Troubled. Curing means killing, by the way, did I say that?" I throw myself onto the couch and put my head in my hands for a moment, didn't we talk about that already? "Did you see your Mom? I should have asked that."

"No," she sits down nearby, "Blessing of having her cremated, I guess."

"Should have thought of that. Doesn't matter now though." I give a half-laugh.

"Duke...what happened?" she leans over to take my hand, but I pull away, too sweaty.

I stand up again. I can't. I can't.

"Duke," she says, sternly.

I look at her and those eyes they would have never have wavered if they'd been at that barn across from me, unlike Nathan so accusatory, or Audrey so nervous and scared.

"The Rev showed up while we were looking for people. His followers had taken Troubled, it turned out. He threatened to send them after Audrey if I didn't go with him, so I followed him out, well, you know where, bunch of his idiots, they'd gathered a mess of Troubled out there, had to be a dozen. Him, Dad...all eager for me to start curing, because I'm apparently just going to turn around and start stabbing people to death because they hand me a knife and go on about the Great Crocker Legacy." I shake my head, "I didn't, by the way."

"I know."

"Then it turns out somehow they've got Audrey and Nathan, and the bombshell gets dropped that the grave digger who is one of the Rev's chief disciples in this nonsense is the reason all the ghosts have come back, and Dad gets ALL excited, oh, now he's going to be freaking out and in denial because that's what they all do and now he's going to be begging you to save him, "put the knife back in his hand, boys, come on," because the grave digger's wife is there and she's got to be at least 8 months pregnant and now he's freaking out that he's baby's going to be damaged. It's a trouble that makes ghosts. Granted they're annoying as Hell, but it's ghosts. It's not like he's burning holes through people or--or melting holes in the sidewalk, or, I don't know causing radiation or something. It's GHOSTS, but he's standing their begging me to stab him and my father is cheering me on like it's little league. I just--no."

Julia gets up and comes towards me, but I can't.

"Duke Crocker! Stop backing away from me!" she scolds, "Or sit down, God damn it and stop pacing. You'll wear a hole through floor into the hold or worse crack the keel."

"He shoved the knife in my hand and threw himself on it." I tell her, "I just--I couldn't...there's nothing I could do."

"You didn't kill him," she says.

"And is wife is--is thanking me for killing him."

"You didn't kill him, Duke. He committed suicide."

I do manage to make it to the bathroom before the churning that's been building up for a while with the shakes expels what little remains in my stomach after I threw up in the woods managed to hold that in until Nathan and Audrey left.

Julia knocks carefully on the door, "You need anything?"

I swill my mouth out with the water from the tap, "I'm...I'm okay..."

I open the door, but wind up leaning in the door way.

"Are you seriously trying to bullshit me, right now?" She narrows her eyes, "I hate to ask you this, but...after he died...how did it feel? The blood absorbed into you, didn't it? Like when you cut, Dwight?"

I go to nod, but it makes her blur in front of me, "Yes, and it was...the best worst thing ever," I can see her searching my face, "I haven't felt anything like that in a long, long time. I could...the colors were so much. It was like I could feel the auras of people around me, sense bird's wings beating and see their songs...not...not good. If I just had that much more everything would be open to me, all of the mysteries." I realize my hand is shaking when I try to reach for her. She takes hold of it firmly, "It really brought home—like we were talking about. Dad being the way—the way he was. I'm not killing anyone. I'm not. Not just because of this."

"No, I know. Come on," she says, "Out of the bathroom door way. You--you must be hurting, you idiot, coming down off that high. You must have been hurting. I would smack you if I didn't think you'd fall over and take me with you."

She leads me back towards the sitting area and pushes me towards the couch. I flop down. I realize saying I'm not and never was a stupid thing. There might be a time I have to. I lean forward. I can hear her moving around in the bathroom and then the kitchen and something rattling.

"What are you doing?"

"Don't worry about it," she says, coming back over and sitting down next to me. She has a pill bottle balanced between her wrists, a glass of water and a bottle of dark liquid. She drops the dark bottle and then the pills onto the couch, "How shaky are your hands?" she asks.

I look down at them trying to determine but she just laughs. In the end I wind up being fed six of the pills and drinking from the bottle until she tells me to stop, once it gets in my mouth I realize it was NyQuil. Then she kisses me, "That should take some of the edge off, you idiot. You don't need to punish yourself. That wasn't your fault. He was a terrified fanatic. It probably wouldn't have mattered if his Trouble was to make flowers grow..."

"I shouldn't have said never," I tell her.

"What?"

"I might wind up stuck between a rock and a hard place. I might...if I have to, if something happens, do what you have to to keep my idiot self okay, okay?"

"What makes you think I wouldn't anyway?" she asks, "I have to protect my investment. Without you I have no place of business or place to live."

I can feel my limbs becoming heavier, and my eyes don't want to stay open, "Wench."

"Whatever you say, Boss." I feel her shifting over on the couch, "Come on, lay down."

 

amichan: (duke)
 I'm up a ladder in The Gull, with a flashlight in my mouth, stripping wires inside a disconnected light fixture. The light is on one of the tables. I see a shadow of movement behind one of the windows, footsteps on the dock outside and then she appears in front of the patio doors.

Shit, and my hands are all tangled up inside the wires.

Of course she opens up the patio door and invites herself in.

"There you are!" she says, brightly, "I didn't find you on the boat. What are you doing?"

I start to answer, remember the flashlight, pull my right hand out, remove it and, "I'm dancing on the ceiling. What's it look like?"

"Don't you have people you can pay to do that? You have people for so many other things."

"Why would I pay someone when I can do it so much better myself for the cost of parts?" I climb down the ladder. Nothing will get done right while she's here, "Was there a point to your visit, Evi? Please say that came to say goodbye? Or did you just come to try and ruin my mood?"

She tuts at me, "Why would I be leaving?"

"No, of course. Why would you? That would only be the sane thing to do." I cross the bar floor to keep an eye on her, picking up a stack of towels that were left on one of the tables and bring them behind the bar.

She sets her purse down on the bar, "I was thinking about your problem."

"Which problem is this that you're assuming I have?"

"The tattoo man. I know your lady crush isn't helping you."

"My who?" I was starting to count the glasses under the bar but this brings me back up to look at her, which I'm sure she was hoping for.

"The FBI lady."

"You mean the one who had to leave the town because it ate her brain? Because for one that's a perfectly acceptable reason to stop helping someone and two I resent the implication..."

She rolls her eyes at me, "You know who I was talking about."

"I really don't, because I don't have a crush on Audrey. Wait, do you think she has a crush on me? I thought she had a thing for Nathan. Maybe I'm misreading the whole situation." I look off thoughtfully because I know that will make her more annoyed.

She smacks her hand on the top of the bar, "Stop it."

"You're the one who brought up this line of conversation. You really think she has a thing for me?"

"No."

"Then what were you talking about?"

"You don't have any help with the tattooed man."

"Who says I don't have any help?" I sit on a stool behind the bar and spread my hands before her.

"Well, you have me now, always."

"I've said it many times, Evi. I don't need your help. If you really want to help me you can swan off and find someone else to pester. Didn't you say you had some score bigger than Macau?"

"I don't want to see you wasting away here, that's true; but if helping you with this will give you some answers and help you put Haven behind you..."

I snort, "That's what you think I'm trying to do?"

"Isn't it?"

"I'm not talking about this with you. It's not your business. No matter what you're trying to do. We're not a part of each others' lives any more. Is someone else paying you to stay in town?"

"I resent the implication," she throws back at me.

"Can I pay you to leave?"

She toys with the strap of her bag for a moment, something brewing behind her eyes, “You can thank me,” she says.

“Really?” Somehow I doubt that.

“I got something for you.” She opens the purse and slides out a very familiar folder. The last time I saw it a certain actual Special Agent Audrey Parker was using it to bribe me into taking her on a boat trip that would eat her memory. I'd told Evi it was evidence that could get me in trouble—now she's bound to know that's not the case.

“I see...”

“Strange,” she says, “How this isn't photos or video captures but...a map,” she flips the folder open, revealing the yellow hand-drawn page with that telling maze tattoo in the top corner.

“Yeah. Weird,” I remark, casually, “Almost as if I didn't want to tell you the truth about something. Imagine that.”

“Why would you be so interested in this?” she asks.

“Why would I give you an answer to that?” I respond, closing the folder over her hand.

“What is it worth to you?” she remarks, with a sly smile.

“I seem to recall that you owe me, and that's why you were after getting me on whatever job that supposedly was...so you leave this,” I pull carefully twist the folder away from her, “and we'll call it even.”

She grimaces, “I was right though,” she retorts, “You have settled down. All the talk about the evils of this town and running off to Canada and you're right back here! I can't believe you—it's so damned disappointing. All those dreams you had—all that stuff we talked about and you're rooting yourself to this—this--” she waves her hands about as though The Gull is some muddy hole that she's just climbed out of and she's trying to shake herself off.

“We talked about a lot of things, Evi—but that was years ago. That's not where I'm at any more. Thank you very much for the folder. Get your ass out of my bar. We're closed.”

“You--” she starts.

“Get out, Evi,” I can feel the anger rising and remember one of the many reasons why our relationship was not a good one. The many times I had to walk out on arguments to stop myself from hitting her.

She stalks out of the glass door and onto the dock, once she's actually retreated out of sight I exhale slowly and I lean my head down on the bar.

Julia appears out of the kitchen, “Coast clear, Boss?”

I nod, but I'm not sure she can tell, so I stand back up, “The evil has gone.”

“Good,” she pulls something out of an apron pocket and begins spraying a can of air freshener in the general direction that Evi had been standing before sliding it back away again with a smirk.

I shake my head at her and laugh, “She did at least bring me something useful for once, but I won't dare say hopefully she'll leave town now.”

Julia nods, “Yeah, that doesn't seem likely.”

“What do you make of it?” I push the folder across the top of the bar towards Julia. She comes around in front of me to where Evi was standing a few moments earlier and opens it. The map laid out before her, and puts her hand towards the maze symbol at the top pensively.

“Where did Evi get this?” she asks.

“Audrey Two had it. It was supposed to be my payment for taking her to what wound up being mind-wipe island; so, well, of course she forgot. I may have told Evi the only reason I was talking to and doing anything for the FBI was because they were blackmailing me with something that could put me in jail—she assumed this was it, and took it.”

“Ah,” Julia nods, “And the FBI had this...why?”

“According to the file someone who was killing tattooed people drew it out while being interrogated, but half the info is redacted, something about marks out where he hid something that helped him, or the path to something. The person documenting wasn't sure if the guy was nuts or...on drugs; but Evi's seen this so she's bound to be going out there, probably now thinks I'm only staying here because there's buried treasure, so I best check it out too...even if it is following crazy tattooed people leads. If there is something out there--”

“She doesn't need to be getting her grubby mitts on it,” Julia agrees.  

amichan: (DukeJulia kisu)
 Julia keeps her arms around my neck and her head nuzzled into my shoulder as I carry her towards the truck. I don't ask her anything as we walk the short distance—the others are making their own ways to their respective vehicles—I just sing softly and keep a tight hold of her in case at any moment the universe goes sideways again. It shouldn't because if Julia is one thing it's bad-ass, but paranoia runs through me, probably because of the memories I just...is downloaded the right word?

I set her down and unlock the truck. She kisses me on the cheek as she goes to buckle in and I close the door, and go round, and we set off back home. Tiny girlfriend is very drained but there's an aggravated energy about her at the same time as I zip around everyone else's vehicles and down the road she manages a smile and reaches for my hand that's over the gear shift.

“How are you feeling?” she asks.

“Me? You were the one who actually went through...what? An entire day there?”

“You just got his memories though.”

“I sorta already had them—well, I would have if I'd really gone poking. He just...thought-slash-convinced himself it was a hallucination, drug trip sort of thing. He...” I shake my head, probably shouldn't get into that.

“He what?” I can tell she's turned her head to fix me with that piercing look, “I'll wheedle it out of him later...”

“Spent a few days with this Brent guy doing a lot of drugs after you guys left.”

“Baby...” she murmurs.

“Yeah, well. He did have a lot of fun with you,” I swallow to stop my voice from catching, “The tiny crazy Jennifer, even if he didn't get why you wanted sex with him he wasn't going to turn it down because that would be equally crazy though...” I add a teasing tone to my voice.

“No, Boss...” she says.

You fell asleep after one go.”

“I said no!” she whines.

One?”

She covers her face and shakes her head, “I know but we wound up there in the early morning and you know what time it is here! I was running on fumes. I'm embarrassed enough...at least I didn't fall asleep during.” She's bright red and so adorable.

I take the opportunity to lean over and steal a kiss. She nips my lip. I lick her nose as I pull away, returning my attention to the road. We're almost at the docks, “You more than made up for it.”

 “Damn right I did.”

$$$$

 

“So,” I say, as we park, “What would the tiny wench like to do? How does she desire to be pampered?” I continue, locking the truck back up.

She's still pondering this while we make our short walk up on board the Cape, “Seduce her,” she says, leaning against the wall while I unlock the cabin doors, “Rogue pirate, dastardly gypsy, make this maiden or wench understand her place in your heart.”

It's both a fun and...difficult scenario which gives me a moment of hesitation when she says it. I'm not often nervous about fucking things up—words usually come much easier to me.

“Very well,” I tell her, as I pocket the keys, and she follows into the rooms. I debate for a moment whether or not I should take the band out of my hair and then go through with it.

She's standing at the edge of the kitchen counter looking slightly bemused, “Everything okay?” she asks, after a moment.

“Not entirely,” I tell her, closing our distance a little, “but then who can't help but be nervous in the presence of such a lovely and beautiful young woman.”

She does her best to look stern, “I bet you say that to every woman you meet,” she moves around the other side of the counter away from me.

“I may have said things before but,” I lean slightly so I can keep her in view and keep my eyes on hers, “with you,” I reach to take her hands, “they are true.”

She pulls her hands away, “I bet you say that too.”

 I don't entirely have to fake looking affronted because she knows as well as I do that is the truth even if this is partly a game and partly a play of reassurance.

“I know you've come here several times,” she continues, “With your words and your...your eyes.”

I smile at her, “If I might be allowed perhaps I can find a better way to prove my affection,” I take the whistle necklace from around my neck and loop the cord around into circles in my palm a few times so that it fits in my hand, and then hold my hand out across the top of the counter, “This has been close to my heart for a long time, perhaps you would keep it close to yours?”

She looks down at it and then up at me.

“May I?”

She nods.

I move behind her and drape the whistle and cord over her head and around neck, and make sure it's not caught in her hair. Ordinarily I might leap into kissing, nibbling and sucking on her neck at this time, but this is not a normal situation, instead I just gently adjust the cord so that the whistle rests just above her breasts. She leans back against my shoulder, one hand playing with the whistle, looking down at it.

“I know it's not very fancy,” I tell her, “but it--”

She turns around then and kisses me tenderly on the lips, “It's lovely,” she says, “and heartfelt.”

She presses my nose with her index finger.

I kiss her back equally gentle not pushing for anything as though we are being chaperoned and take her hand in mine when she releases the whistle and lets it rest against her body, “Thank you,” I tell her, “for accepting my token.”

“Your token?” she looks amused. 

“Yes,” I take one of her hands and kiss the top of it gently.

She turns away like a modest lady and covers her nose and mouth with her other hand, “It's not so often I'm given such a thing. It seems...personal though. I'm not sure that I should.”

“Not sure that you should?” I ask, leading her carefully around the kitchen counter and into the state room. I queue up some music on the stereo and invite her to dance. She accepts my invitation with a slight curtsy, “I'm not well-versed in your stately dances,” I warn her.

“Neither am I,” she laughs, “I find them quite staid.”

“Well, then...shall I teach you something devilish?”

“I'm not sure that I should,” she says, again, but she has that minxish look.

I ask politely if I can put a hand on her hip and she allows it, then I take her hand and put it on mine. As the music changes I lead her around the room it's not any specific ballroom type dance that I know of, but it's fun, and there are polite stolen kisses here and there after whispered compliments and then the dip as the current song ends, and lifting her carefully back up to standing. She puts both hands on either side of my face and treats me to a slightly longer kiss, and then she releases me.

“Thank you,” I tell her, and kiss her hand again, “for a wonderful dance,” I kiss her wrist and when she doesn't tell me to stop I take the kiss up her arm, “when you dance with me I'm enchanted even more by you—the fact that you allow me to be in your presence.”

“Now you're just being ridiculous,” she says.

“Me?” I ask her giving a lop-sided grin. 

“I didn't tell you to stop,” she remarks, leaning her head to the side.

I continue the trail of kisses where I had left off from just below her shoulder and along her neck, nibbling gently and then up to play with the lobe of her ear. She shivers slightly and turns to me, nipping at my nose before kissing me on the mouth.

“Hm,” I breath into the kiss and then turn it into an inquiry which she doesn't deny and the kiss changes nationalities but nothing is lost in translation.

This would normally be the part where I would probably just scoop her up and carry her into the bedroom, or we might begin stripping each other right here and not even make it, but this was not the deal that I made. Instead we sort of dance to the couch for more kissing and more words of how I can't believe how lucky I am that she's in my life, and the amazing things she can do, her ass-kicking, saviorness, and how if she's willing, as I once more run kisses along her collar bone. I would like to show her further. She arches an eyebrow at me, then kisses me on the nose again and wriggles out of her t-shirt, wrapping around my shoulders for a moment and pulling me closer before dropping it behind me, and I lift off my own shirts, because it's only fair.

She runs her fingers delicately over my chest, as I'm leaning forward, where she's lounging back on the couch like Cleopatra ready for more offerings. I move closer kissing up her arm, and moving my hands up her sides towards her breasts, still covered by her bra, “May I?” I ask.

She nods.

I slip the straps down off her shoulders, and then trace my fingers around to her back to undo the clasp and free her breasts from their prison and drop the bra onto her shirt with one hand while caressing around one breast with the other and then sliding my hand up and tracing kisses up from her belly button and around before going towards her nipple, looking towards her face. She has her lips pressed together and nods earnestly and I take the nipple gently between my lips and lick the very tip. She moves ever so slightly as I tease, clamping down on how hard I'm getting, how much I just want to tear the rest of her clothes off and have at her. 

I massage her other nipple with my fingers and she breathes in with a little gasp as I continue on the first with my tongue, and then as I bring my free hand up her side I trace kisses across her breast and take the now free nipple with my hand as I move across to caress the other with my tongue, tugging gently with my teeth, listening to those little gasps and then kissing up her neck, watching her expressions as my hands still work, massaging her breasts as I move towards her mouth and take it with mine bracing my weight on my knee that's on the couch by her side so I'm not squashing her. She kisses me hungrily at first and then draws herself back, trying to maintain coy. We're both trying not to give in too much first. It's almost a game of sex chicken now, who will break and throw themselves up on the other and devour them first.

I kiss back down her body skipping over the whistle cradled between those beautiful breasts and down towards her navel and then stop at the button of her pants and look up again, “May I?”

“Yes,” she says, softly.

I slip the button open and ease the pants off her hips rubbing, and massaging her there with my fingers and tickling carefully down her legs as the pants come all the way off and land in a heap somewhat near the rest of our clothes. I slide my hands back up her legs moving to her inner thighs and breaking off back towards her stomach just before where they would prefer to be going leaving her shivering once more and looking down at me a little mournfully. I kiss around her belly button and she wriggles moving my mouth lower on her body so that my lips brush the hemline of her panties. I run my tongue along the edge of that line and she shudders against me. It's becoming more difficult to ignore how much her scent is intoxicating, but I must. I walk my fingers up from partway along her thighs to the top of her underwear and look back at her she nods before I ask and I slowly pull them down inch by inch kissing her legs and her knees and then when her panties come off her legs I take one of her feet and kiss up from heel to toe, and suck slowly down and up her big toe. She lets out a sigh that turns into a moan as I kiss back up her leg but deliberately despite the internal frustration and agony it causes me bypass the top of her mound and come back up her stomach, planting kisses on each breast and come back up to her mouth.

She takes my face in her hands which is slightly disappointing I was hoping that I would be grabbed and mauled, hair tangled and pulled, ferocious kisses, but instead, it's not as though she's not kissing me and there's no desire but it's not the wild abandon I was hoping for. She's managing to keep hold of herself. Well, it's not like I don't have a few more things I know how to do.

I run my right hand lightly across her right breast brushing the nipple as it makes it's way down over the rest of her body, keeping up the kissing as I do so and let it find it's way towards the top of her mound and just run it ever so slowly down around the edge of her until I just touch her clit and then slowly still rub there. She lets out a little whimper and I let go of her there and move another couple of fingers equally slowly further down but don't go inside, leaving my thumb at least close to her clit and there's another whimper, that slight begging noise and I recognize the feeling because it's pounding through my own head and has been for...a while and the pleading whimper is just...

Ever so gently I touch my finger tip around the edge of her opening but still don't go inside, but rub my thumb across her clit again. 

Her hands move swiftly from the side of my face to the back of my head that tantalizing knotting in my hair and my mouth is almost melding with hers. She kisses me deeply and I slip fingers inside her one after another keeping my thumb against her clit as I move them around. It doesn't take much though to get her over that precipice and to the point where she breaks the kiss fingers tightly grasped in my hair and lets go with a moaning gasp, and then relaxes, pressing her forehead against mine a satisfied smile across her face, and then kisses me that kiss that expresses thanks.

She leans back, and I slowly remove my hand from her nethers, and pick up my shirt to wipe it on and sit back on the couch.

“I do believe my family will be most perturbed that I have been ravished by the dastardly gypsy,” she remarks.

“That is not a complete ravishing,” I point out, given I'm still hard, and approaching uncomfortable, “That is really just a ravishing preview.”

“Oh?” she remarks, raising an eyebrow, “You think something else should happen?” she leans forward giving me a good view of her breasts and crawls forward across the couch.

“I'm hopeful something else might happen,” I tell her.

“Are you?” she grins, running a tongue up my chest and then stopping with her mouth just in front of mine but not actually kissing me. I lean towards her but she pulls back almost tipping herself off the couch, “No, no, no,” she teases.

I pull a face at her.

“You expect me to make it easy after what you put me through,” she points out, but she does reach for the button on my pants and undo them, freeing me from the confines of fabric, which is some relief, and I know I breath out. She pulls the pants down lowering her head towards my penis as she does so but not doing anything more than breathing across the head. I can barely think, “You think this should go somewhere?” she purses her lips.

“It would be nice,” I tell her.

She gives me a 'you bet it would' grin and kisses the top of my penis, and after another moment does lick around the outside of the head, but she doesn't do anything more. She pulls back blowing gently over the top, knowing exactly what she's doing because this can't go on any longer.

I sit up fully, taking her head in my hands and lift her up to my face so I can begin kissing her deeply and then move my hands so I can pick her up and shift our position so that she is lying on her back on the couch and I'm on top of her because there is no more time to wait the ravishing must commence.

I move one hand down her body so I can slide my penis inside her, keeping my focus given the spark of connection, but oh I'm there and I hold tight to her shoulders as I drive inside, fervently, having driven myself just as wild as her before and then her own teasing. I don't keep things in very long, but long enough to push her into the couch several times before I go, managing to not bite at her neck as much as I want to, because as horny as I am right now I might bite through skin. 

I have to bring my lady home again though.

I lean back a little and she pulls me back to kiss me, helping me feel a little better already, “You're not allowed to go anywhere,” she says.

“I wasn't quite...” I tell her, “I need—well, you know what I need.”

“I do,” she says, and she wriggles a little.

I give her a smile in return and kiss her again. I one hand behind her head and the other in the small of her back and lift her as we kiss shifting our position so that we're sitting up and she wriggles, oh, she wriggles again and she wraps her legs around me in sitting position , and I work manage to slip my legs down to the ground, and see if I can stand up but my legs are still a bit wobbly the action shifts her position and I worry that she'll get disconnected as I'm not recharged yet.

She kisses me though. It's the style of kissing from before, running her fingers across my scalp and then tugging on my hair, tipping my head back and leaning up to kiss me from above. I can feel things coming to life again half way through the kiss, and she adjusts her position accordingly so that things are more comfortable, which has the added benefit of helping me rise back to the occasion a little more of her writhing her hands through my hair and us fighting for each others' tonsils and I'm good to go and let her know by pushing against her.

She gives an appreciative groan and bounces which gets one in return, pushing on my shoulders to raise herself up and drop down. I push up against her and she drives down and she digs her fingers into my shoulders and tiny cowgirl girlfriend rides me hard and I buck against her, finding the rhythm that drives me deep against her and she moans and rolls her head back and I speed up given the sign that I've connected with the good spot and she bounces her way to the finish pulling me with her across the way. 

$$$$

“That's a good welcome home,” she murmurs into my ear, after a moment of resting her head into my shoulder. Welcome homes are something we do very well, after all, and good mornings, and good nights...

“I am fond of them,” I give her a brief kiss and she shifts to separate us.

“I suppose,” she says, drily, “We should prepare for company. Who knows when exactly people are going to arrive?”

“Nathan and Audrey might want to look at her couch first,” I point out.

“Yes, but Dwight doesn't have anyone to share a couch with and he went through the whole...place with me,” she points out, “He's probably just as antsy to get through everything with them...he spent the time we were there trying to avoid running into Duke and me he doesn't want to run into you and me.”

I have to laugh knowing some of the things that he and she were up to and the both funny and embarrassing memory of groping at his chest and fondling his biceps too, for that matter, “Poor Sasquatch. He did put up with certain things very well though.” 

A slightly wistful smile crosses her face for a moment as she slides completely off me and after leaning over then seems to decide against picking up her clothes and instead sashays off towards the bedroom. I scoop up the clothes and check the couch, flipping the cushion before following her. She's already got a fresh pair of panties on and is shrugging on a clean pair of jeans as I toss the clothes into the pile. I can't help but be slightly disappointed.

She quirks a grin at me and shakes her head because I'm sure she's seen the expression crossing my face many times before, “Horny gypsy,” she chides, “People are coming over, remember?”

“I know. I know.”

“There's later,” she says.

I shake my head, “No, I promised I'd try and get him out later and if we do that I can't promise I'll want to keep my promise.”

She laughs and adjusting the straps on the bra she's put in comes over and reaches for my chin, “Oh, poor you.”

“You'll just have to make it up to me later,” I kiss her nose.

“You know there will be much welcoming back of you on your return,” she points out, “You at least need pants, Boss.”

“Fine, fine,” I go to the dresser and dig out a pair of jeans, “I was figuring on having some things sent over from The Gull.” 

“Oh?” she says, having been heading out of the bedroom door, “Well, I was preparing to fight you over making food, but ordering take out is a great idea considering the schedule. We can get them to stow away some proper beer too, educate Dwight.”

“That was definitely my plan.”

“Do I really have to ask you to get the Shrimp Alfredo?” she says as I grab a shirt and follow her into the main cabin.

“No, that was on my plan too. Mostly appetizer snack type things for everyone, but I don't want to be throttled so the Alfredo is absolutely on the list,” I promise as I hunt down my phone.

“I would never throttle you,” she insists, “but stabbing that's definitely a possibility. We didn't make a mess over here?”

“I just flipped the cushion,” The Gull's number is ringing. I dodge a throw pillow and walk over to pick it back up, “That is no way to—oh, hey, Shell,” I tell her after she does the standard intro.

“Oh, Boss-man, sorry, I was on auto-pilot didn't look at the Caller ID.”

“No problem.”

“I promise nothing is on fire,” she assures.

“Yeah, I can see that. No, it's fine. I'm going to need some things sent over to the Cape. You can start with the alcohol right now, and then there's food which can be sent over in about what?” I look at Julia, “an hour?”

She gives me a look.

“Well, I'll need the Shrimp Alfredo as soon as possible or I might get stabbed, but the rest of what I'm going to tell you can wait about an hour.” I give her the order. 

“I didn't think you ate that long ago. If I'm remembering what he remembers correctly,” that was a mouthful.

She just puts up a hand, and goes back to digging in the cabinet. I help her flip the cushion back so it can be properly cleaned and get playfully elbowed for my efforts, and then make sure that things are moved around from the counters and such, anything that was being worked on over the past few days that we're not ready for the Wonder Twins to see or that might be brought out depending on what happens during conversation.

I'm wiping down the counters and Julia's blending some fruit into smoothies to refrigerate when there's a knock on the door which is the rhythm of someone carefully trying not to drop things rather than Dwight's thumps or his more gently not-a-threat taps.  

True enough I open the door and there's one of the Gull's servers carrying a large wooden box clinking with bottles of beer lined up in, and a plastic carrier bag that wafts the scent of Alfredo into the cabin. I take the crate and set carry it across to the kitchen bar, and quickly do a count to make sure there's an appropriate selection.

Julia goes to the door and takes the Alfredo and brings it over, “Money,” she says, setting it down on the counter.

I go to my pocket, before remembering I just go these pants out of the drawer and didn't actually transfer anything around.

“It's okay,” the guy says, hovering awkwardly in the doorway, “I mean, Boss-man, seriously--”

“Gotta keep things straight,” I tell him, “Plus you didn't break anything, which is priceless.”

“Thanks,” he says.

I get the money out of the bedroom and give him a $20 of his own, and send him on his way. I imagine he'll be fighting to bring the other stuff out later. We'll see who wins.

I start rearranging the fridge so I can load the beer in that doesn't fit into the middle of the door, moving the smoothie mixture to the side of the second shelf. I hear Julia rustling with the carrier bag and breaking into the Alfredo. I wonder if I'll actually get any shrimp. 

As I turn around to grab the crate off the counter so we have space to lay out other things though Julia says something to me that I don't quite catch and when I go to ask her what she said my mouth is filled with noodles sauce and shrimp, “Mrphm?” I ask, trying not to choke. I have to put a hand up so I don't spit linguine all over the floor while trying not to drop a crate on my bare toes. I'm not screwing my foot up again.

She fixes me with the most innocent of looks she can managed, “What?” she jabs some food herself and eats it.

Once I've managed to swallow the mouthful, “Thank you? Are you trying to stave me off by giving me some now? That way you can get all the rest to yourself?” I remember previous fights over the shrimp in the Alfredo.

She shakes her head, swallowing her own forkful and prodding the refilled fork towards me. I eye it curiously but I'm not going to refuse if she's willingly sharing the shrimp and eat the serving which is a lot easier to manage being slightly smaller and not going into my mouth so much by surprise, “I told you I'd been intending to make dinner, right?” she picks up the bowl and follows me towards the front deck as I stash the crate inside one of the others that sits out there and flip them back over.

“Well, yes, but--” forkful. I wind up having to cover my mouth again. Tiny girlfriend winning arguments by rendering opponent speechless.

“Well, I didn't make it so now I feed you.”

I swallow, “I'm capable of feeding myself, you know?” though admittedly half-hearted protest because it's not like it's not fun being fed.

She points to the kitchen table with the fork as she's swallowing another bite of food herself and indicates I'm to sit, and I figure it's best to comply. She sits across from me, rolling another forkful and spearing a shrimp on the end and offering it to me. I eat it, and she sets the bowl of Alfredo down for a moment, “You are,” she nods, “but...I just spent, well, you know how long, over there, and the most I could do for him was buy things and hope he would eat them. I don't know if you realize—exactly how things are what with seeing him from the inside...” she says, “Do I need to show you the pictures?”

I take hold of her hands and squeeze them. I don't know how much good that would do, or if I could...I squeeze her hands again.

“Well, then shut up and let me fuss over you, Boss. You deal with it better than he does and I don't want to spook him.”

“Fine, fine.” I tease, kissing her hands before releasing them so she can go back to the Alfredo, “We're both very, verylucky to have you, you know?”

“Don't start that again,” she says, offering more food towards me.

It's a few more forkfuls before exactly what she said before sinks in, “Pictures?”

“Hm?” she says.

“You said pictures. You took pictures of him?”

She looks slightly embarrassed, “Well, not that he was aware of and once he was awake again I was pretty sure that he wouldn't be happy about posing for anything unlike some of the others.”

“Others?”

“Yeah, I've got a video for you, actually, and I got some picture with--”

And then, of course, comes a knock at the door. I roll my eyes. It's not Dwight's knock but from the sound when Julia gets up and opens the door he is there with the Wonder Twins.  

$$$$

Nathan and Audrey head for the couch, missing the look that passes between Julia and I when they do. Dwight doesn't though, casting a questioning look in our direction, but as far as seating arrangements I don't know that he's going to want to take the chair. I anticipate more hovering; but first we have to fix the beer problem.

I open the fridge and find the appropriate label and offer the beer to him, “Here we go,” he cautiously takes the beer, “much better than that Budweiser bullshit.”

He looks down at the label, “Flying Dog in Heat? What are you trying to say?”

Julia laughs, “He could have given you Horn Dog...”

Dwight pops the cap off and takes a drink.

“Or the Raging Bitch,” I point out.

Dwight shakes his head, but has to admit the beer is good, “I'm not a complete philistine, you know? The Bud was the only decent thing they had within the limited radius I had to work with.”

“Sure,” I tell him, grabbing a handful of beers and bringing them over to the table and setting them in front of Nathan and Audrey.

After some negotiation Dwight agrees to actually sit down and not hover. We pull one of the crates from the deck and put a blanket wrapped pillow on top of it to make it comfier, and Julia half perches on me, half on the arm of the chair and I open her beer, stealing opener's tax, before opening my own.

“So...” Audrey says, “I...well, part of what I don't understand is why I have no idea at all what happened. So, what happened? What did he do to us?”

Julia sighs, and I wrap my arm around her waist, “He picked us up and threw us into a part of the Pearson wish timeline, which made everyone merge with who they were there. Yes, even you, Audrey. You're immune to Troubles, but this wasn't a Trouble, this was manipulation of your entire being. For all intents and purposes, we were literallythrown back in time. Dwight and I landed on our respective graves. Does anyone want to see the pictures?”

“I'm morbidly curious,” Nathan remarks.

She shifts a little to pull her phone out of her pocket and swipes across, eventually stopping and leaning over to show the phone to Nathan. Audrey leans close to look over Nathan's shoulder. Julia swipes a couple of times and then puts the phone face down on her lap.

“Wow,” Nathan says, looking at Dwight, “Ten, man, that sucks.”

“I wouldn't know,” Dwight answers, “Didn't feel it. No idea how it happened. ”

Probably best.

“We went to find Duke's other self,” Julia continues when no one asks anything, “and talk to him about helping us find the Heart of Haven, which he seemed pretty happy to do once I uttered the magic words paying cash, and then he went to take care of something and we introduced ourselves to Vince's other self,” she pauses then, “Well, I introduced myself. Loudly. The explanations were fun.”

“I'll bet,” I murmur, considering what I remember of other Vince. Though I think he's kinda biased.

“He was very excited to hear how things went in our timeline. Brought you a present, Boss,” she turns the phone over again but facing towards me.

I'm graced with Vince's face but his eyes are practically popping out of his skull in frustration, anger, his skin shade rapidly approaching magenta. I can't help but laugh, “I see the excitement,” I tell her, “Looks like it's going to burst right out of his skull.”

“I know about the amount of cash money that Duke “allegedly” operates for here,” Nathan remarks, “I doubt either of you were carrying that on you when this went down.”

“You're right. We weren't. It was my other self's Get the Hell Out of Haven Fund that she never got to use.” I tighten my hold on her as she wraps her arm around me and I nuzzle her ear and kiss her. She paid him back the money that he paid her and then he spent a good—I don't even want to—not even thinking about it right now.

Audrey looks like she wants to say something but then she catches Julia's eye, and I glance at tiny girlfriend's expression myself which is focused and serious and threatening to snap or even attack anyone who questions sometime in the past few minutes Dwight has left his seat and is standing in the middle of the opposite side of the table from Audrey and Nathan, arms folded watching them with a severe frown, as though waiting to pass judgment.

I can see the wheels turning as Audrey formulates a new statement, “Remembering what I do of the Duke from the other side I can see why cash would be a good idea,” she says, “I mean, you guys are dead, he has no idea who...” she glances at Julia, and toys with her lip, “you are, probably, and he's not the sort to volunteer help without getting anything out of it.”

“Exactly,” Julia says, “I know my gypsy,” she puts a hand on the back of my neck and massages it and then nuzzles my nose with her own. I only realize I had been holding my breath because I let it out then.

“It was a dance...” Dwight puts in, “She really had to navigate around...” he's searching for words carefully, “sharp pointy edges,” he decides.

“It's not the first time I've had to navigate around those reefs and shoals,” Julia points out, “They're similar to Duke's, just...” she takes hold of my hand.

I squeeze it, “Just murkier?”

“Something like that.”

“Full of paranoia sharks?”

“Stop,” she kisses my nose, “Anyway,” she continues, “Vince couldn't help us, but he told me my father was still alive and where he was living. So I got to meet my dad, which was nice. Then he, Vince, drove us to HPD so I could talk to the Chief.”

“Chief?” Nathan asks.

“Yes,” Julia says, “I got pictures of him too, if you'd like.”

Nathan nods and Julia turns the phone around once more and shows him, and then sends copies to him.

“Turns out he was holding a sort of Carver heirloom and he gave it to me.”

“Carver heirloom?” Audrey asks.

“Yes,” Julia nods, “It's something I thought must exist, and hoped would be able to help us, but hadn't been able to track down, which is, well, because Chief gave it to me in that time line so it didn't exist here any more,” she shakes her head, “but I have it now, but you have to be the active Carver heir to be able to read it otherwise it just looks like a regular...thing. None of them will even notice it's missing because they can't see it. I couldn't even have seen it before I activated.”

“Can it help us?” Nathan asks.

“I hope so,” Julia says, “but it's going to take a lot of research. There's just so, so much, from there...I ran into and then talked with my mom, which was awkward but kind of nice in the end. Ran into your other self, Nathan. He recognized me, which was super awkward and I had to show him some pictures and swear him to secrecy.”

“What sort of pictures?” Audrey asks, clearly trying to not sound suspicious but it leaks through.

What sort of pictures does she think Julia has?

“Just ones that prove the reality we came from: that Nathan and Duke talk to each other and that cute one you took of Duke and I about to kiss each other.”

“Oh, that one's cute!” she says.

“Yeah,” Julia's back on mission though, “We met back up with Duke's other self after that and went back to his boat with him. We finalized the deal, talked for a bit, and Dwight went out to get Chinese take-out for dinner. Talked for a bit more, and then since it was past midnight as far as our bodies were concerned, we called it a night. Dwight was at the B&B I just sort of crashed out on the boat.”

The snicker escapes, crashed out...she elbows me, but seriously after one time. She's trying to be angry with me, but she's struggling to keep the fierce expression given she's also starting to blush and I just laugh harder.

Out of the corner of my eye I can see Dwight shaking his head and putting one hand to his temple.

“Seriously though,” I tell her, “It was just one...”

“It was really good, okay?” she mutters, “Apparently I'm a lightweight when I'm really stressed and dead on my feet!”

Nathan wipes one hand down his face, leaning forward the other hand still holding his bottle, “You're not talking about beers, are you?” his voice trails off.

Dwight looks pained because I'm pretty sure he knows exactly what happened between my other self and “the Jennifer”. Well, not exactly...but there's a good idea.

“Tell me you're talking about beers,” Nathan says, with an edge of desperation, “Lie if you have to.”

Audrey is staring off a little, running something through in her mind and then, “But...he...”

“They're talking about beers, Parker, let it go.”

“I bought a six-pack while I was getting dinner,” Dwight clarifies.

“Yeah, that Budweiser piss, too,” I point out.

“It's not like you—he actually drank any,” Dwight says.

“Well, no, because he doesn't mix his substances,” I explain, not entirely sure I should have but the sentence is out in the room now.  

“So, he was--” Audrey starts.

Anyway,” Julia cuts in deliberately over-stepping, “he was kind enough to let me borrow his washer so once my clothes were dry we went to go talk to his contact who was at the Historical Society.”

“You got him to--” Audrey loses her sentence in disbelief.

“She was very good at getting things out of him,” Dwight puts in, “Anticipating things that he would be paranoid about and working around them.”

“I know my gypsies,” Julia points out, “and your tiny weird client is volunteering to pay you extra for intrusions and to borrow things, or add laundry to a load you were doing anyway, why not? Anyway, the laundry was incidental really. I'm just running through order of operations. Historical Society contact—we went there in person. I spent a while swearing at old charts and maps with the contact while he and Dwight ...I have no idea what you two did until you went on the lunch run.”

Dwight fills in, “Um...we were outside and I didn't smoke...? It was very uneventful.”

Uneventful...I suppose so, though I remember the conversation about rates and affording things and what could be done in exchange for services and Dwight's giving me a look to be quiet as I try and fail not to laugh.

“What's this now?” Audrey says, “It doesn't sound uneventful.”

“I'm curious too, Boss.” Julia leans back and looks at me with an inquiring expression. I am finding out some sides of things that I didn't know and this is something she hasn't heard about but whether Dwight wants Nathan and Audrey to hear that the other me was offering sexual trades after feeling him up already earlier in the day.

“No, it's fine.” I shake my head, “It's one of those funny things where you really had to be there.”

There's another knock on the door and for a moment I'm confused but then I remember that I'd told The Gull to send the other things I'd requested around an hour after the beer and Alfredo and they're probably a little early but they're being left on their own and Shelley wants to keep the Boss-Man happy and prove she's keeping things under control.

“I'll get it,” Julia says, standing up and patting my pocket.

I reach into it and hand her the clip of money before she goes over there.

Nathan drains the last of his beer and gets up to get another one, but comes back with two and puts one I front of Audrey she leans back in the seat and runs her hands through her hair. Dwight is still hovering and only has half a beer drunk. He keeps his arms folded and the beer is in his left which is crossed over his right.

“You don't like it?” I ask him.

“It's good. I'm just...trying to keep focus.”

“I'm just...” Audrey starts, leaning forward again, “...I'm confused how you guys were able to get his cooperation even with the money, you know? Because I remember how he was with Julia when he first came to—to--” she waves a hand in my direction, “and that was...a mess, and there was Julia right in front of him, in person, in his world, two years before.”

I feel a strange shuddering cold, that someone walking over your grave feeling up and down inside the muscle on my arms and down my back. My skin breaks out in goose bumps and I rub down my arms.

“He didn't recognize her,” Dwight says, “It had been fifteen years, after all, and she used a different name. We didn't want to screw with him like that. How shitty would that be?”

“No, I understand that,” Audrey says, “That's why I was...I know how he reacted to just the mention of her name. My face remembers...” she rubs her cheek and around the base of her chin where I—he ...punched her, “He seemed to recognize her right away here so...”

“He knew she would be here because this is your timeline and you'd told him she was alive here. That's his timeline he's not—he's not looking for her,” I actively un-clench my fists, “there. So, even—even if he suspected he's going to write it off because she's dead, and he knows that. He saw her.”

“Julia told him right off the bat that her name was Jennifer,” Dwight adds, “and we'd seen Dave shortly after we...landed and he didn't recognize her either.”

“What about my Dad?” Nathan asks, thankfully pulling the subject in a slightly different direction which eases the chill that was setting in in my chest somewhat, “They talked a while. He handed over that Carver whatever it was. He must have known who she was.”

“I really didn't talk to the Chief,” Dwight says, “I was outside in the main office where they were processing Duke,” he regrets saying it as soon as he said it but too late now.

“What did you do this time?” Nathan says, playfully, but it still jars through, “Sorry...” he follows up with, “I imagine things might be a bit chaotic?”

I give him a dismissive wave, “It's fine.”

“If it's anything like when I was there--” Audrey says.

“You'd really have to ask Julia more about the Chief,” I push over the top of her, “I'm sorry,” I add in her direction, “I just--” but I can feel that almost aching burning around the back of my head and I massage my scalp.  

“What's that about the Chief?” Julia asks, coming over to the table with the appetizers that I'd ordered, there's bowls and plates containing: Thai chicken skewers, southwest egg rolls, cheesy potato skins and shrimp scampi flat bread.

“We were talking about whether or not people recognized you and I'd asked if the Chief did,” Nathan explains. I can't focus on him properly while he's talking. So, I rub the tattoo and focus on Julia instead I need to be the one of us who stays present I don't know that he'll be able to deal so well with everyone being here, especially since he seems to have a really big problem with Audrey.

“Yup,” Julia says, “He told me I was as pretty as the da- yes. He recognized me, and that I was the active Carver heir. Wuornos holds Haven together; he'd known something was wrong since 1983. Let me get plates, hold on,” she goes back towards the kitchen and begins rattling around in there.

Audrey leans towards Dwight, “You guys weren't really talking about beer before were you?”

Dwight sighs, “What's it matter?”

Audrey sits back something clearly eating at her, “Beca--” she starts and then she leans forward again but more towards the room in general than just one of us, “I just—did she really have sex with him? I mean he's not you.”

@@@@

Parker and Wuornos are sitting across from me on the couch and...Dwight, that's his name, police chief he's watching me, standing on the other side of the small table, this—it's the Cape again, isn't it? How is it? I have to scrub my eyes. It's—how is this happening? There was something...sex.

Wuornos is talking to Parker, and Dwight—something is niggling around my head, a memory of a hallucination from years ago: the Dwight and his solid chest? How was that..? No...

Whether or not he is, he moves off away from us.

“--sly,” Wuornos, Nathan; it's Nathan here, because it's not the same one. Right? We spent that time with the poker, and—we really must have. It doesn't, “It's just a different...” he rubs his eyes, “...branch, like Groundhog Day, right?”

Julia sets some plates down. There's food on the table I realize, and she comes over and sits on my lap and wraps her arms around my shoulders, and leans in towards my ear, “It's okay, baby,” she says, softly, “I know which one you are. I won't let them hurt you. Do you want them to leave?”

I shake my head. I'm sort of curious if they'll notice, but at the same time I have no idea really of anything he knows or what's supposed to be going on, but learning about them and being around at least for a little while might be a good test.

“What were we talking about?” Julia asks, she's a little terse.

Parker leans over and grabs a plate and puts several things on it. Nathan follows suit. There are two different answers one is about the dynamics of the universe and whether or not everyone counts as the same person, this is from Nathan and the other is about whether or not we had sex, and this is from Parker, and she does literally mean Julia and me, “I'm just...and I'm sorry,” she says, “because it's rude but that's what got Nathan on the universe thing but isn't it cheating? And how did that even come about?”

Julia makes a grumbly noise. I lean my head against her.

“What's it matter?” Dwight says, “It's not relevant to us getting out of there.”  

If we don't get off this subject,” Julia says tersely. Tiny mistress is almost vibrating with annoyance, “I'm going to add in the layer of whether or not Lucy and Sarah count as different people or not because in the Lightscape I can clearly see they're all part of the same entity. Just like Duke and his other self are parts of the same entity.”

I take her closest hand in mine and wend it back and forth a little across my lap. She is really here.

“So...” Nathan says, “There was a lunch run and you'd been swearing at maps and charts?” he looks pointedly at Parker after he asks the question of Julia.

“Yes,” Julia answers, lifting up our joined hands and kissing mine, “I did manage identify where the Heart of Haven was just as they got back with the food so we had lunch and then Duke took us to the Lighthouse where I summoned the door and paid him and then we came home.”

I can feel goosebumps working their way across my body, and clamp down to hold things in. She—she was the Jennifer. That...Dwight—the Dwight, I look him up and down again, and he shakes his head at me with a vague smile though as he picks up what appears to be a chicken skewer from the table. She did say and she had kept calling me “baby”. Damn it. I grip Julia's hand more tightly.

“It can't be that simple,” Nathan says, “You were crying when things came back together—well, when you came back through the door, I guess. I've only seen that...” he trails off looking slightly uncomfortable.

Julia shifts in my lap a little and when she speaks every work is very crisp, distinct and bitten off, “I had to leave my gypsy in that hell. He was hurting and I couldn't help him past giving him money to buy heroin so he could make the pain go away.”

I swallow. It's becoming harder to maintain self-control though, will not show upset, will not show upset, and I can feel myself getting a bit twitchy too. Though it's more than a little gratifying how uncomfortable Parker looks. Nathan swallows too and then tries to drain his beer but finds it already empty and gets up to go to the fridge to get another one. I hear it pop open.

“You need one, Duke?” he offers.

He would take one, “Sure.”

I'm given something called Horn Dog. I hold in a laugh. He would be used to this. I pop the cap and mime taking a drink, and rest it on my leg. Julia steals the bottle. I make half-hearted protest.

“So, the guy who threw us all in there,” Parker says, “You said he was on a six month trip?”

Julia nods, passing back the beer, and reaching forward to fill a plate with food, “Yes. I...” she clearly changes her mind on what she was going to say, “...told the Barn to do to him what I accidentally told it to do to Duke the time he was gone for six months and wound up in Boston.”

“Which means we have six months to come up with some sort of game plan,” Dwight seems very comforted by this.

I wonder who this person is that Julia banished even if it was temporarily. They all seem worried about him.

“Hm,” Parker says.

“Can't we just keep doing that?” Nathan says, but he actually seems to be joking, half-heartedly, but still.

“Hey, if you don't want to be able to feel...anything...for the rest of your life, that's your problem, but we held Hot Stove meetings about it during those six months while you were ineffectively addressing your issues, and you've been outvoted.”

“Point taken,” Nathan says, glancing over at me.

“But how exactly will we...” Parker trails off, sounding miserable.

“I think that part of the discussion is for another time,” Dwight says, “Were there any other questions about our trip that involve relevant details?”

I still can't. It makes my head hurt. Tiny mistress Julia was tiny crazy client Jennifer. I lean further into her. She brushes a hand down my neck, and then pulls the band out of my hair and snaps it around her wrist.

“You're not doing so okay any more, are you?” she murmurs.

I shake my head.

“You know,” she says, more loudly, “We did say that we had other things on our schedule that we needed to do this evening.”

We did? Oh they did. There's an odd pulsing from my left wrist and I see her looking at me with a pleading expression. 

“So, if you don't mind...take some of the food with you, if you want,” she adds to the group, “I can give you napkins,” she gets up, but as she does so she kisses me on the cheek, “Don't worry. The plans involve you,” she says, softly, “They do. I'm just getting them out of here,” she kisses me on the lips, briefly and stands up.

I get up too. That would probably be expected and look for some place to set the beer.

Nathan reaches over from where he's inspecting the food on the table and takes it from me, “I got it,” he says, “We'll be gone in a moment. Come on, Parker,” he puts hands on her shoulders.

“But Nathan--” she starts, “I haven't said--”

“No, no, come on—right, Dwight? Before we see something we don't want to see, you know how these two get.”

“This is very true. The things I have almost seen.” Dwight follows them out and closes the door.

I'm not sure really what to do with myself so I start to pick up plates and empty beer bottles from the table and take them into the kitchen. I've cleaned off the plates and am about to throw away the empty bottles when Julia comes back from locking the door looking perplexed at me. She puts her hand on mine so I put the bottles down on the counter and then she has my face in her hands holding me so that I can't look away from her.

“I told you you'd see me again, baby, and things would be better...right?” her voice seems slightly shaky and I can see it, standing there by the Lighthouse and her saying things about...not wanting to leave me, but there was something important...and that, well, she'd see me again but it all seemed like such bull shit. None of this...Cape Rouge, different—different body.

“I'm sorry...I couldn't believe you.” I tell her, but she's shaking her head, and I can see she's losing hold on herself, much like I am, much like I have been since I realized who she was. She's...she's really upset about what happened? It had to have happened then, didn't it?

“It's okay,” she says, “I knew you couldn't let yourself believe me. I told you it was okay, right?” She wraps her arms tightly around me but I can feel my legs giving, and we wind up on the floor and I can feel her tears on my chest. She's crying and I can feel myself shaking, tears falling. I can't...I hold the back of her head, keeping her against me, and she grips my back, and I rest her head on my shoulders, “I'm sorry,” she keeps repeating, “I'm sorry I had to leave you there. I'm so, so sorry. I'm sorry I couldn't tell you what was going on. I'm sorry I couldn't do more for you.”

But what would I have taken. There were a couple of times that I think crazy client lady reminded me of Julia but...that made no sense. How many other times had I seen people who sort of reminded me of her? Julia was dead. This the really, real world and there ain't no coming back; even in Haven and not after that long. Not ever. Especially not for...and now she's here though, and I can feel her and touch her.

I grip hold of her more tightly and she does the same, repeating her apologies and I try to say things, but there are no words at first eventually I choke out that I wouldn't have accepted it, and she says she knows, really she does and then I apologize again for that and she tells me it's okay, and it cycles through again, after I don't know how long we pull apart and she wipes her eyes on her wrist, and I carefully offer her my sleeve, which she accepts. I have no idea where anything else would be and then wipe mine with the other, and she kisses each of my cheeks tenderly, and I feel so strange again sitting here on the floor with Julia facing me both of us red-eyed and sniffly.  

“You believe me now, right?” she asks, softly.

All I can really do is nod.

She reaches a hand up to the side of my face and then moves forward so that she can kiss me. It's a gentle brushing of lips against mine, then she presses our mouths tenderly together, and then kneels up cupping my face in her hands, deepening the kiss and I can remember the feeling and the Jennifer talking about wanting to pretend “for a fee” that I was the boy she had a crush on in high school...but focus on the now, not the then.

Now is Julia with her hands on either side of my face, brushing them back into my hair. I run one hand up her side across to the middle of her back the other moving to the back of her head to hold her closer to me as we kiss each other more and more deeply and I feel her slowly pushing me backwards so that I'm laying on the floor all the while we're still kissing. One of her hands leaves my hair and moves down my chest to my waistband and deftly removes my pants using one hand to work my penis for a moment before momentarily, reluctantly? Breaking the kiss to take off her own clothes before I can follow through with my plan to take off her shirt.

She runs her hands back up my chest underneath my shirt, squeezing my nipples and then running her hands back down my chest. I can feel my penis pushing against her thigh, and she slips it inside her. We connect, both of us moan with that satisfaction, and then she leans down to kiss me again and I lift myself up slightly to close the distance and begins to rock back and forth against my groin. It's a slow building ecstasy, shakier than usual and full of kisses from each of us to the other, promises renewed, and reality accepted once and again until climax is achieved and we curl up together again in the shadow of the kitchen cabinets.  

She leans up after a little while and looks over at me, “There's more comfortable places to cuddle than the floor, and I'm hungry. How about you?”

“I...suppose?”

She gives a little laugh, “Come on,” she climbs off me and picks up her shirt, shrugging it back on and offers me my pants, “I know I assembled a plate before, but I never got to eat anything off it.”

It doesn't take long before we're both dressed and she heads towards the couch so I follow.

She picks up the beer that Nathan had set down for me, “Oh, good, it's not horribly over-warm,” she takes a drink from the bottle and sets it back down and then looks over at me because I haven't crossed the room, but that alien feeling is taking over again. This isn't my boat. I shouldn't be here. The walls are wrong. My head is wrong and spinning, and loud. The couch is wrong. My eyes hurt. Everything is in strange places and odd angles and the colors are off and I the decorations I do recognize seem so out of whack.

“Baby?” I hear her get closer. Something rattling around. Muttering for a moment.

I'm being an idiot. I am. Break everything. Not my place. Not my boat.

“Baby, what's wrong?” Her arms are around my shoulders. I didn't realize I'd curled up.

“I can't...” words won't work and I'm ruining things, “...words.”

“Take it slowly,” there are kisses on my hands, my forehead, “Come on, slowly, over here. It's okay. You're safe,” I can feel more kisses, odd, fluttering touches, “Sit. Sit down. We'll sort it out, okay?”

I'm vaguely aware of a cushioned seat underneath me and her squooshing down next to me, arms still resting on my shoulders, one moves to my knee.

“Baby, look at me, okay?” But my head doesn't want to move at first, “No, look at me,” and it's that tone and I turn my head, “Thank you,” she says and kisses me on the lips, gently, “Did you—are you worried you're in the wrong place?”

I have to nod, because she's not wrong.

“You're supposed to be here, baby. It's okay.”

“I got...” oh, come on words, fuck, “...disoriented.”

“Oh,” she says.

“And then it just all,” all I can really do is wave my hands in swirls.

She kisses me again, “I'm here,” she says, “and you're here, and it's okay, but I can...” she looks around the room, “...having seen the Ursa very recently, that would throw things a bit. You remember what I did last time? With the Sharpie? Would you feel better if I did that again?”

My hand goes to my wrist almost before I think about it, “Yes.”

“I thought you might. I will be right back. Don't go anywhere. Promise?”

I nod.

She kisses me again and wanders off towards—no, that has to be her room; the room we were in last time. She reappears a moment later declaring victory and waving the pen. I slide down the seat, but then she just pats my arm so she can sit on my lap and demands my wrist as offering.

She can draw so smoothly over the flesh. It's odd seeing these hands and forearms so free of bruises, scabs and holes; the color of the skin. I can feel my stomach churning a little.

I'm supposed to be here, right?

“There we are,” she says. There's the clatter of the pen being dropped on the table, and the chain of hearts is back around my wrist, agreeing that I am supposed to be here because they're the same as before, as the last time that Iwas here. I can feel my eyes stinging hot again. She wraps me in a hug, “It's okay, baby,” she says, “It's okay.”

I pull back and she looks at me concerned until I kiss her.

“Ah,” she says, against my mouth, and kisses back.

We break apart after a little while and she leans against my shoulder.

“Feeling better?”

“A bit.”

“Good,” she reaches over and picks up a plate, feeling the contents with her hand. Then she shrugs and takes a bit of something that after I focus on it a bit more I realize is a spring roll of some sort. She gives me a smile and offers it towards me, “You want some?”

I shake my head.

“The plans this evening did involve you, you know?” she says, eating some more, “Once we got back Duke and I talked and we agreed that we'd find a way to get you forward so that there could be hugs and crying and explanations and sex...not necessarily in that order,” she amends, picking up the beer and having another sip and then offering it to me.

I take it and drink a small amount, “You wanted me out?” Given the group gather and conversation it seems like it wasn't that long that they got back and she could spend time catching up with her Duke after being gone for...how long were the Jennifer and the Dwight dealing with me and Dave and all of that? I look back at the make-shift tattoo drawn on my wrist though and remember her insistence that we are both Duke, both her Duke, no matter what, tiny angry mistress.

“Yes,” she says. The tone implies an unspoken 'silly' or 'goofball' or something like that, “both of us felt it was important that you and I be able to talk about the...visit? That seems like a really inappropriate word but...I can't think of anything else right now.” 

“Trip?” That's just amusing to think of.

She shakes her head, “I don't think there's a good word, but in some ways I'm glad it happened, to see you in person.”

I find that hard to believe.

She grips my free hand with one of hers, “No, really. You were my high school crush. I wasn't lying about that. My name wasn't the truth, but if I told you my name was Julia--”

“No, I know. Things wouldn't have gone well,” I ask to shift position and she slides off my lap to sit by my side so I can lean forward, holding the bottle I've not drunk much more of. It tastes better than that stuff that some clients drank, so I tasted here and there. Brent was into wines and those were...different. The hook up with Brent. It was two years ago, and it was one of the few times I broke my rule of mixing substances so after a certain point...though it would have gone that way just with the heroin probably anyway that was a long weekend.

“Exactly, and I figured it was long enough that I would look fairly different and well she—she was dead and you hadn't met me yet.”

“Ah, the great Trouble time whomping,” I shake my head, “and the power of logic. There were a couple of times that I thought, that you reminded me of her—well, of you, but...” she doesn't fill in the blank. It doesn't have to be said.

“Try one of these?” she offers me one of the skewers covered in chicken, “it's a Thai sauce. You prefer Thai, right?”

I take it from her and lick a sample of the sauce, which is good, and take a bite of the chicken. Tiny mistress seems relieved and takes the beer back to have another drink. It's thankfully almost gone but there isn't anything else I remember with a sinking feeling in my stomach and I shouldn't...but I do. I do need it.

“I also wanted—I know I confused you then, apologizing the morning after, but I fell asleep so soon, please don't tease me now you know it's me--”

“Why would I?”

She shakes her head, “Never mind. I just I'd been hoping to go a few times, because I know what it takes to satisfy you, and then I just passed out, and you know, well you know now that I'm good for more than that, but that had been a really long, stressful day. We were zapped from mid-afternoon to early morning.”

“That sucks.”

“Yeah, it was pretty exhausting and you were very good,” she nudges me.

“Thank you,” I have to shake my head, but then no, I told her things, when I was trying to push her away, “I...had concerns. It had been a while...with a woman anyway.”

“I had a feeling,” she says, with a soft smile, and then a brief kiss, “thank you for letting me be with you, even if I was just a tiny, probably crazy, client to you. It was very comforting to be able to be with you,” she leans her head against my shoulder, “and I'm very glad you came back because I do love you, just like I said earlier, two years ago.”  

I have to just sit and rub my fingers across the hearts she drew because the words make me feel as though I'm slipping out of reality again. That Julia is here saying these things to me, and leaning on me, it's almost as if she's going to start humming contentedly these are things which don't happen.

“So,” she says, “Is there anything you want to ask me about your tiny crazy client?”

“Like what?”

“I don't know. I don't know what you would ask, that's why I asked.”

Right. I shrug, picking at the chicken, “There were things which weirded me the hell out at the time but I...guess...they make sense now that the Jennifer was you.”

She giggles and I look at her. She waves a hand, “I was just remembering how you called Dwight 'your Dwight'.”

“Oh, right,” I shrug, “Well, he wasn't just a brick wall or meat shield...and less questions the better in general. Plus some clients frown on you referring to their Dwights as brick walls and meat shields. You seemed that sort.”

“Uh, yes,” she agrees, “You guess things make sense now? You're not sure though.”

“Well, making sure I ate. The...Dwight saying, I mean...when we went to get lunch he was very adamant that you would want him to buy me food, showering me...sort of, I just...” after being with this and then being presented with me she would still.  

 “I told you, last time you were here: I love you no matter what you've done, and I want you to be happy. But there wasn't much I could do, there, and I knew it would be a few years before Pearson made his wish and you could get out of there. Seeing you hurt....it hurt me too, Duke.”

I grip her hand more tightly but I can't get out any words.

“I threatened Vince for you,” she says.

“What?”

“Told him he better save you for a last fucking resort and let you shoot up in peace because if you died that timeline would never end. Hopefully that made him easier to deal with.”

She...to Vince, but then she deals with Vince all the time here, “Well...I mostly dealt with other Guard people? So...I guess.”

“I also told Nathan to stop being a complete dick to you and not try to clean you up.”

“Yeah, that's...not...that worked so well the first time it was the...” I don't finish it.

“He mentioned that; I told him it didn't work because you were still hurting,” Then she continues nervously, “He...recognized me. I told him that if he still gave a fuck about you, to make sure you lived and I promised him that you'd get to a better place where you could be with me and heal. He gave me his word. He still cared about you.”

“I...was gonna say I didn't see Wuornos listening to random tiny crazy lady...but I...” I run my hands over the back of my head and stopping at the back of my neck.

“I showed him pictures of your other self and his other self being mostly friendly. He wanted you to be happy, too.”

I shake my head. .

“...and then I ran into my mother and told her very firmly why she shouldn't completely disapprove of you, and called Dwight in to back me up.”

I look at her, lifting my head without moving my hands because I can feel the crick there and it's not going away, but I just have to watch her say these things and take it in, tiny fierce mistress saying these things for me and I just...

“She liked hearing what you were going to do to Pearson for his shitty wish.”

“Well, she loves you,” I feel it catching in my throat already, and I can barely get it out, “Yo—her funeral was one of the few times we got along...” my eyes are stinging with tears as she wraps me tightly in a hug, but she's here now. She's here, “I love you,” I say into her neck and then kiss her there, breathing her in. She's not dead.

“I love you too, baby,” she says. I have to admit to myself it's sounding less odd. She runs her mouth along my neck the movement making me turn my head so that our lips meet and she kisses me again. It feels almost electric for the few moments until we part, “Come on,” she says, when we do, sounding only slightly regretful because she quickly puts on a slightly wicked smile, “we should finish up and put the food away so I can get you into my bed.”

“Are you--?”

“If you're about to ask me if I'm sure...” she says.

I pull another piece of chicken off the skewer and chew on it instead.

“Besides I'm pretty sure I need to tire you out to make sure you sleep,” her smile gets more wicked, and she pokes me on the nose, “Given there are no alternatives here, right? That was our deal.”

“Yes, tiny mistress.”

“Right.”

I finish the skewer, and half a piece of flat bread that she splits with me and then food things are boxed up and slotted into the fridge and plates are left in the sink given she bats my hand to stop my from washing them, and then takes me by that hand and leads me to her room swaying from side to side slightly as she does to give me a good view of her behind.

She wriggles out of her shirt once we're in the room and throws it at me. I reflexively dodge.

She laughs, coming towards me, “I'm sorry, baby. I meant that to be sexy,” she wraps me in another hug and stands up on tip toe lifting her arms to around my neck to pull me down for a kiss.

“It would have been,” I tell her, when she releases my mouth, “I—I'm just jumpy.”

“That's not your fault,” she holds my chin when she says it, looking me straight in the eyes, “Now,” she takes hold of my shirt at the shoulders and goes to pull it down, looking at me, “what are we doing?”

My brain doesn't want to process things really. She's standing in front of me with no shirt on those beautiful breasts so close to me. I'm not sure how long it is when she taps my lips with her finger.

“I know you're still here,” she says, “I can see you.”

I shake my head, “What do you mean?”

“The Lightscape. Do you remember 'the Jennifer' talking about how she could see things other people couldn't?”

“Vaguely.”

“You look different from your other self in it. When you were coming forward the first time I could tell because when your other self started getting all spacy and I looked at him in there I could see the way he looks changing. You were staring just now so I checked out of habit,” she has a strange expression then.

“That...” I feel slightly embarrassed, “that was admiring your boobs.”

“Oh,” she giggles then.

“But you can see that?” I wave a hand at myself.

She nods, “Yeah...I knew something had changed. I could tell it had something to do with the Pearson Trouble but I wasn't exactly sure I just and then when I called you 'Boss' the reaction, I don't...but it didn't...feel...good, so that's when I started calling you 'baby',” she flushes that cute pink color then, “it's really the first time I've ever used a nickname like that, but you're the only one who gets it,” she cups my cheek, “You're baby. No one else.”

I take her hand and kiss it, “Thank you.”

She looks at me, slightly curious.

“No, it's nice,” I twist my lip trying to find the right way to explain it, “to know for sure, you know? That I'm not being mistaken for someone else and just...taken because I'm here and he's not.”

“That would never happen,” she says, kissing me on the lips again, “I told you before. I love you both. You're both different people even though you're both, Duke. It's a complicated mess in that way, but still. You come from the same point even though there was that split and I will beat that into whoever I have to if they start acting like you're some—some consolation prize or something.”

I have to kiss her right now. I pick her up. It's much easier than I remember, but then this body is stronger, I'm sure, it has to be, and kiss her I'm not sure I can quite kiss her as deeply as I want to. There's not enough, but I try. She must tell how much I want to do more because we're both scrabbling at clothes and soon enough I'm inside her even before we're actually at the bed and I've laid her down on it, and am thrusting against her.  She moans digging her hands into my shoulders driving me on faster and faster.

“Nearly, baby, nearly,” she pants into my shoulder, pulling me closer to kiss me deeply which brings things to climax soon after and then down the other side.

I'm going to move off her and lay down but she starts kissing me again and carefully rolls me over so that I'm on my back and continues the kissing and drags her fingers down my chest. She kisses down my chest until she reaches my nipple and sucks there for a moment before kissing across to the other nipple and toying playfully with that one as well teasing me into recharging.

As I rise again she begins to ride me back and forth and she makes the occasional side to side motion which is crazy awesome.

It takes me a little while to be able to focus and buck against her to help spur things along once I've gotten to rhythm though she picks up the pace, driving things almost to madness and I take hold of her hips to keep myself stable and to have any hope of keeping along with her until things crescendo and the wave subsides once more and she leans down on my chest and I attempt to pull things back together in my brain but everything is a strange combination of fog and fervor.  

“How are you doing?” she murmurs, pulling herself up, off the connection and pulling her face level with mine.

All I can manage is a contented noise and I ruffle her hair with my hand.

“That's good then,” she looks very pleased with herself. She kisses me and runs her hand down my cheek, “Let's get properly up on the bed.”

Wasn't that my line before? Still we shift until we're lying next to each other, heads on the pillows and I wrap my arms around her and rest my head against her chest which is a very comfortable position, she runs her hand through my hair a few times and kisses me on the forehead. I look up at her.

“Have I worn out my gypsy?” she asks, sounding incredulous and also full of tease.

I pull a face at her and reach up to kiss her again. She grins into my mouth and nips my lips a little before giving in to the kiss, sucking at me and probing my mouth with her tongue. I return that our tongues playing with each others and sitting up to hold her and pull her close to me in that position, and then we're grasping at each other and gripping at each other and it's not quite that fever of desperation that is back but we're touching and it's somewhere between the first time now and the tenderness of the kitchen, slow and steady and gentle, but stoking a fire that builds and builds until the entire boat could be burning down and neither of us would care, and then I'm truly gone, and all is peace.

amichan: (DukeJulia kisu)
 AFTER THE FARMER

 

I'm seeing spots when I get up to the road. Very glad Audrey is gone--last person I want to see. The paramedics come up to me.

"No. I'm fine--the guy, weird noise--dead, maybe?" I point. Maybe. Right.

Auto-pilot driving gets me back to The Gull, thankfully without incident. Wonder if there are missed alerts on my phone but I don't check. I go round the side door and slip in, not going through the front and all the people, but I want to check in.

"Oh, hey Duke!" I'm too unfocused to recognize which of the employees is attached to the voice, "How much are we supposed to upcharge for the--"

"Don't bother Boss man right now," Julia scoots them as I lean against the storage cabinet nearby and try to calm my head, "Use your eyes and read the menu. It's on there."

"Thanks," I tell her.

She smiles, "What do you pay me for?"

I manage a laugh.

"You don't look good. Did you guys not find him in time?" she puts a hand on my arm and I realize after a moment she's pulling at my jacket which I had stopped taking off halfway through when the kid started questioning me.

"No...we found him."

"Oh," she says. She takes the jacket and folds it over her arm.

"I just wanted to check..."

She leans back against the wall so that we're facing each other. She looks serious and concerned, "Do you--are you okay to tell me what happened?"

"I..." All I can do is see his eyes as my hand gripped over his nose and mouth tightly and hear the noise of the liquid in his lungs.

I don't realize I'm looking at my hand until she takes it from me and kisses the fingers gently, "It's alright."

"It was a Family thing...never alright."

Her face falls, "Bar?" she asks, after a moment.

"Yeah," I agree, instead.

She keeps my jacket and I follow her through the restaurant part of the Gull towards the bar. Eyes on her keep my feet steady. We're fairly slow which is good. I do not want to deal with people. Julia slips behind the bar and pulls down one of the whiskey bottles and sets me a glass. I open it but stare at it for a while before actually pouring some in the glass, get my hands focused, and swilling it around. I can feel Julia's eyes on me as she's doing other things for people. She tells the servers that we're closing up early as it's slow and to not let anyone else in.

I'm on my third, maybe fourth, and starting to feel a little warmer, and not so shaky, when I hear a familiar tread. Julia sets herself to busily cleaning and "not paying attention".

"Can I get one of those?" Audrey asks me.

I deliberately drain my glass and pour another one and do not give it to her but slowly drink some of it myself and set it down without turning towards her. I can't look her in the eye.

"I have good news," Audrey continues, sitting down next to me, "Everyone's getting better: Stan's nephew, that Miriam girl. I'm sure you knew that."

I look at her sideways.

"Duke, what happened back there? What made you change your mind?"

No. Not talking about this with you, especially not right now. I will not say good things.

What was I supposed to do though? Leave those poor kids to turn out like him--turn on their families or hunt down the rest or die trying? No, so I went back and...I...

...and the blood--that's the worst part of it--it feels--so damn good--not since--don't want to think about that...because...and I know that is coming.

No. There is nothing I can say right now.

I get up and leave taking the glass and bottle with me.

 

The air is chilly. I let it cut through me for a moment before walking towards the Cape Rouge hearing Audrey walking upstairs and the front doors locking. Julia runs to catch me up as I'm walking up on to the boat she links my arm, takes the bottle and has a swig.

"What do you feel like doing?" she asks as we switch bottle and glass and she unlocks the cabin.

"Shower. I need to be clean," there's a snort though--don't feel I'd ever.

"Do you want company? or I can make food while you shower?"

"Don't know if I can eat."

"Company?"

I nod, "Yeah, sounds good, actually."

Things are getting a fuzzy. Whiskey kicking in well.

Shower is warm. We wash of course, and then I sit, safest. I feel the strength of her shoulder as she massages my scalp, the scent of shampoo as things shake out of me.

"I'm still here," she whispers, through the water, "I'm not going anywhere unless you want me too. You're still a good person. You're not a monster. You're not him. But--But we should get out of the shower before the water gets freezing. We can go to the couch? or lie in bed? After we dry off."

I nod slowly, "Bed."

She kisses me on the forehead and gets up to turn the shower off. I manage to pull myself to my feet, bracing against the wall when everything spins as I stand. She hands me a towel and I start to dry myself off and she puts another around my head. She already has two wrapped around herself body and head, and she scrubs my head and kisses me again, gently on the lips and links arms with me to lead me to the bedroom.

 

When we go into the bedroom in dizziness I flop onto the bed before I intend to. I forgot how comfy the bed is. I lay back on it. Julia pulls on one of my shirts and flops down next to me, hair still wrapped in a towel. She drops a pair of pants on the bed by my head but I don't touch them. I close my eyes but the dizziness is worse. I shift around on the bed instead, carefully, and she follows me so we're laying with heads actually on pillows.

She puts a hand on my cheek, "How are you feeling?"

"Damp."

She gives a slight smile.

I stretch. I did I forgot how great the bed was. It feels comfier than it's ever been and the boat gently rocking. She moves in closer, wrapping her arms around me and pulling my head towards the crook of her neck and resting her hand on the side of my face she strokes my cheek gently.

"She knew."

"Hm?" Julia asks.

"Audrey. When she called me this morning to help her," I shake my head, "We argued about it, before I..." I pull myself back and up, sitting up in the bed.

She sits up, turning to face me legs crossed face concerned and slightly angry, "What do you mean?"

"The guy...he was harvesting organs from his family. He needed to because of his Trouble so he would stay alive, it was messed up but...he'd used the sperm bank to father all these kids, so he could have spare parts."

She scoots forward and takes my hand, rubbing her thumb across the back of it.

"And...if he didn't get them--get the part he needed, they--their Trouble, the same one activated so they would die if they didn't start doing the same thing."

"That's--" she looks up at me, "That's awful."

"Yeah."

"If she'd just said I might..." I shake my head, "I'd still..." my brain can't form the right words.

"What do you mean?"

I run my hands through my hair, scratching my head, "I went there because she called--said there were so many adopted kids they needed help tracking them all down to see where Nix--that's the guy--might have gone. No mention at all that she wanted me to--that she was going to want...that. I mean, I saw what he was doing to them. That poor girl, when we stopped him from attacking her--she just started convulsing, and then Audrey comes at me with these family pictures from Nix's house. She could have pulled anything for the fucking A.P.B."

Julia wraps her arms around me.

"I don't--I didn't expect that from her. She could have just been straight with me."

Julia kisses my forehead again, "She should have been. I don't blame you for not talking to her when she came down earlier. I would have probably hit her."

I can't help but smile a little. Tiny angry wench. I shake my head, arms resting across my knees.

"She knows how you feel about your family's...ability."

I lower my head, "All those kids though. I couldn't--I couldn't let them go through that. I had to..."

"In the service of the greater good," she says, "One life to save many."

"Yeah. It's what I'm trying to remember."

Even if it does remind me too much of ghost Dad's sanctimonious tromp through the field where the Girl Scout killed her troop with a fear wave.

At some point she must have put the whiskey on the night stand and I reach for it now and drink from it. I offer her but she says no. I can feel the burning warmth settling down my throat and in the pit of my stomach too.

"None of them will go through that," I mutter.

"Right," she kisses my cheek, "You saved them."

amichan: (duke)

 

The ground under me is at a different angle than it was and all scratchy gravelly not smooth. I was thrown down. My head is spinning. The...fuck happened? There's a whirl of movement, knives and stabbing and being slammed around, angry questions, needle stabbings, no wonder everything's so...and I can't—hurling again, but not much there any more. I lean forward. I feel hands then, gentle, pulling my hair back, echoes of old times.

“It's okay, Boss, easy, easy.”

My stomach is fighting wanting to expel things but there's just a small amount of water and nothing else. That's painful.

But Julia—Julia is here. I manage to wipe at my mouth, leaning back against whatever it is behind me before I fall forward. I am so glad to see her though I reach for her hoping she'll move close which she does, brushing the hair away from my face.

“Boss? Where were you meeting your...friend? We need to find the truck and we think it's still there.”

Her touch is electric through my skin. I want to fuck her so badly right now and not just because I remember how awesome sex is when you're this high.

“I need you to focus for a second, Boss. Truck first, and then sex. We need to find the truck, so we can have sex in the truck,” she's holding my head by my chin and has turned my face towards hers and is looking at me intently.

Suddenly I hear another voice behind her, Audrey's: “Oh, my God. I am pretending I did not hear any of this.”

“Was I...? out loud?”

“Yes,” Julia says, touching her forehead to mine, “But it's okay. Now, the truck? Where were you last with the truck?”

Truck. Truck. Ted. I was with Ted. Stupid bar with the American cheese on the burger. Where was...

“Wow, how high is he?” I hear Audrey ask.

“Higher than I ever saw Cam, but that doesn't mean much considering the circumstances,” I feel Julia's kiss on my cheek, “You texted me about the cheese...” she says, fiddling with my jacket.

“Rally's,” I tell her, “It was Rally's. What are you? Ted thought they were--” she has her hand towards my pants now which is fine and then disappointing because it pulls away with a

“Oh, my God that's sloppy!” and I hear the jingling of keys.

“Sloppy? Julia, I don't think we should be criticizing their mistakes when they work out in our favor.”

“Our favor or not, Audrey, sloppy is still sloppy. If they'd kidnapped Duke properly, the truck would be here and we wouldn't have to track down this 'Rally's'.”

46 and Pike,” that comes clear and then repeats through my head for a while like I'm in a cavern. I can feel my stomach trying to upend itself again, but manage to just spit.

"Thank you, Boss,” Julia says after a moment, and she kisses my forehead again. She smells so good. I reach to kiss her. She gives me a quick peck, but turns away, “Audrey, can you go grab Stan and Rebecca now that we've got a place to go? Mike, you're driving so get the route.”

“Already on it,” he says.

She picks something up from the ground and I'm presented with a bottle of water in front of my face, “Here, Boss. Rinse your mouth out, and we'll get you loaded up.”

“Boring,” I tell her.

“Taste nastiness for ages,” she says, “It's your mouth.”

I take a mouthful and do as I'm told, “Evil wench.”

“But you love me.”

“I do.”

 

She has my hands suddenly I realize, “No. Later. Duke, come on. We need to get you in the van. We need to get to the truck. Put your arm around my shoulders,” she pauses then, “Mike.”

“I'm here,” and then there's an arm under my armpit and I'm being hauled up and guided to a seat in the van and when I can't manage things Julia takes over and buckles me in.

“Don't go anywhere,” she says and climbs over to sit on my other side.

 

We bounce to a halt and I can make out a dark building in front of us.

“You with us?” Julia asks, hand on my cheek, “We're here.”

I turn to her, slowly, “Here?”

“Your truck,” she says.

I try to find the buckle but miss it. Julia pops it and unhooks things. The zipping noise of the belt is hilarious.

She puts a hand to my cheek, “Come on.”

Gallagher is there to help her, help me out of the van. I see the truck ahead of us and quickly grab hold of it when the side is nearby. I hear Julia jangling keys and she opens the door next to me.

“You're okay?” she asks, “Just stay there for a minute. I'm going to have the guys go shopping for us. There's a lot of supplies we'll need,” she moves away. Rebecca, Stan and Mike surround her. They'll need money for things. There's money in the truck. Should check.

I move myself towards the passenger seat to get to the safe that's there. I'm working at the lock when Julia comes back to me, “What are you doing, Boss?”

“Checking money.”

“Can you even work the lock right now?”

“I...” it doesn't...

 “Come on,” she takes my hands and turns me around, “Mike and Stan have gone to get things. You can barely stand. I think there are better places for you to be and better things for you to be doing,” she moves me a little up towards the seat, “like your wench,” she kisses my lips, “but maybe you'd better let your wench do you given you're barely upright,” she's tugging at my shirt I realize and move my arms trying not to make sure and not hit her in the face given my limbs are a little loose. She works at my pants buckle before pushing me towards the seat of the truck which rolls back and jars as it locks into place.

I feel the door slam shut.

“Sorry,” she murmurs and covers my face with light kisses holding either side of it in her hands. Nothing seems to be happening below the belt though even as she wiggles around on my lap before removing her own pants and panties and I feel my eyes slipping away for a moment and she takes hold of my head again, “Oh, no—you were all hot and bothered before I know how badly you want to fuck me and how badly want to fuck you you're not falling asleep on me.”

“I don't want to.”

“Good,” she says, leaning down and kissing me, taking my hands and threading them under her shirt and over to her breasts. She squeezes my hands a couple of times and then reaches one down to my cock and runs the other into my hair as she begins to kiss me probing deeply into my mouth. I kiss back as she continues to scratch her fingers against my scalp and squeeze and stroke my penis. 

I'd normally be hard well before now but things are at least starting to stir as we break slightly her lips close against mine, “This is what you get,” she teases, “for not being in your hotel room so I could call you for phone sex.”

“Wench,” I mutter at her, trying to catch her lips again. She pulls back for just a moment and then nibbles at my neck, tracing kisses up my jaw before claiming my mouth again and squeezing my penis before jerking on it some more.

“C'mon, Crocker,” she says, breaking the kiss again, “Your wench sat in a van for six hours to get you and she's not doing another six hour trip until she does you,” she pulls my head back with my hair, sending me groaning and pushes up on her knees over me to kiss me deeply as though she's trying to pull my tonsils out with her tongue, before she breaks again and letting out a low throaty growl demands, “Are you going to deny Pirate Queen Julia the right to ravish her gypsy love-slave?” and there it goes, finally, twitching and hardening in her hand and she climbs aboard.

For a moment I'm rolling again, pleasure and high colliding as Julia slides home and wriggles her way into place as she so loves to do and then begins to move up and down using the truck seat as a brace for both her knees and her hands to help keep balance as she keeps her mouth on mine kissing. I kiss back sliding one hand from her breast down a side to cup a butt cheek it sends a shiver through her and then through me and oh, the sparks and shine. I could fall through the sky as she rides slowly at first and then speeding up sliding up and down urging us towards the stars and then everything explodes into fireworks. 

%%%%%

I feel a kiss on my cheek. A hand gently running through my hair. Julia's touch, light and feathery. She kisses my nose as well, and then ever so carefully my lips as I open my eyes to look at her.

“How are you doing, baby?”

I look around, “We found the truck.”

“Yeah,” she kisses my ear and wriggles where she's sitting which is on my lap and oh, I'm inside her. I can't help my head rolling back for a moment because this has to be the best place to find myself. She giggles which sends vibrations through our connection and oh, so awesome. Tiny mistress on my penis. Penis which needs to work a bit more. I move myself against her a little and she makes a slight moan, pursing her lips together, then rubbing her nose against mine and then kissing me, teasing my tongue with her own.

I can feel things...coming together more as I become hard inside her and she lets out a sort of moan sigh into the kiss and then pushes up ever so gently on her knees and slides down again onto me and repeats. Each motion sending sparks down and up my body and lighting up my brain. There are trails all around her as she bounces, and I can move my hips only ever so slightly as she pushes down against me, fire and stars pooling in her eyes. Sharp little gasps, and deeper moans breaking into the frantic speed of the kiss as those sparks build and build inside me and I feel as though we're going to take the entire Eastern sea board with us when the edge tips over.

The waterfall of kisses that we spill out into is equally exciting and much less destructive though and Julia lays against my shoulder and partly on the seat, very reluctantly extracting herself from my crotch.

She pats my chest a couple of times, “Much as I hate to,” she says, “I need to find my pants and then we need to get you in clean clothes. Stan and Mike should be back soon with meds and things that we need to get in you so we can get on the road.”

“Right,” I can feel myself slipping a little in the afterglow relaxation as Julia wriggles back into panties and then flips partly backwards to pull her pants back on.

She sits in my lap again to put her shoes on, “You're doing okay?” she gives me a quick kiss.

“Hmm,” I tell her.

She pats me on the shoulder closest to the door, “We gotta get the clothes on though. We're going to have a pit stop before heading out and they have those pesky no shirt, no shoes, no service rules,” she hands me a bundle of things before climbing down from my lap and out of the truck.

As Julia walks towards the back of the truck I hear her talking to someone but it's not Mike and Stan because this is a woman's voice. Not Audrey either...wait, Julia said Rebecca was here too. She's been here this whole time?

Julia reappears at the door and opens it holding out a plastic bag, “Here, baby, put the dirty things in here.”

I drop the clothes into the bag.

“Shame about the pants,” she remarks, as they fall into the bag. The shirt I knew had dried puke on it, but I didn't realize the pants did too. I guess when I was fighting with Stabbed-Foot and Boots I slid across the floor, “Maybe I should just throw these out,” she says, setting the bag on the hood of the truck, “I don't know that having the clothes you were kidnapped and shot full of heroin knocking around the boat is a good idea.”

I shrug.

“Yeah,” she says, “Tossing those. Turn towards me, okay?” she says, unfolding another pair of pants. I thread my legs into them and bracing on the seat slide out of the truck putting them on the whole way. Julia laughs a little when helping me tuck inside and I zip up. She fastens the button when I fumble with it and kisses me. It's kinda chilly outside the truck but I'll probably be warming soon I can feel itchy sensation creeping across my shoulders and down the back of my neck. I don't realize it's on my scalp until Julia apprehensively moves my hand away from scratching there and kisses my fingers.

I chew my lip.

“Let's get this on you, baby,” she says, having stretched a tank top so that it can be put over my head and my arms can be threaded through. I pull it down over my chest and then lean back against the side of the truck because Julia has turned. There's a gravel crunching sound and a van pulls into the parking lot close to us. Mike Gallagher and Stan the cop climb out. I realize I know Stan from my old time line. He tazered me at least once. Mike opens the side door of the van where there's a ton of bags and supplies piled up.

Julia walks over and begins rifling through the bags, asking them to load the towels, bucket and sleeping bag into the back of the truck please and thank you. She comes back over to me with a bag ripping open cardboard boxes and taking out bottles of medicine.

She unscrews one of the bottles and pours some into a clear plastic cup and hands it to me, “Gotta get this in you so your tummy doesn't get angry on the highway,” I drink it down. Then a second. Another one is pills which she takes with a bottle of water which she then hands to me before going and grabbing a clean over shirt and shaking the open sleeve at me, “Let's get this on you, too. Random strangers don't need to be seeing all the welts and bruises.”

“Yeah...” the way of my wardrobe for years. I stand up instead of leaning against the truck and stick one arm into the shirt sleeve and pass the bottle to my other hand to put the shirt on all the way. She adjusts it as though I'm being made ready for a job interview, “Thank you,” I tell her, giving her a kiss.

“Of course, baby,” she says, “Come on, let's get in the back of the truck and then we'll head to Denny's so people can get food,” she hesitates, “You're not hungry, are you?”

“No,” I stop myself from scratching at my left arm, “But I shouldn't eat.”

She nods, “Good. I don't have to say it,” she kisses me again, and we walk arm in arm towards the tail gate. 

The back of the truck has been partly set up as a...nest. There is a sleep bag laid out flat on the truck bed with a blanket on top, maybe two. Then a few more blankets and towels are in a pile at the back of the bed near a flat of water and a bucket. There are also plastic bags of—I'm not sure what given the only one I've seen the contents of are the things Julia already gave me which she's carrying still.

I take another small drink of water and screw the cap back on. Julia takes it and checks how secure it is before rolling the bottle down the bed towards the cab of the truck and then we climb in and crawl after it.

“Ready to be locked in?” Stan asks. He and Rebecca are standing behind the tail gate.

“Sure,” Julia answers, adjusting the fold on a towel and setting it behind her head.

He lifts up the gate and down the top and I hear everything lock into place and their slightly muffled conversation as they check things are secure. Julia entices me to lay my head in her lap which doesn't take much encouragement. She runs a hand across my head which gives me a shiver and then massages my head softly, gently with the tips of her fingers. It's a relief. My arms and neck might still be itching but my head itself is less so.

“I want you to know what options we have for when things get bad, baby,” she says, “I had them pick up NyQuil for us but I also have a tranq dart with me it's one I keep for Duke in case of a bad silver crash.”

“Okay,” I say, knotting my hands together.

“I'm not going to make you take anything. I just want you to know that we have them so when things get bad if you want to use them you just say so, but I'm not going to make that decision for you because you're going through this not me I'm just helping,” she leans over and kisses my cheek.

“Okay,” I tell her, “Thank you.”

“Of course, baby.”

The truck is slowing down now and we make a pointed turn. I hear, “Sorry, folks,” from the front and then we're stopping in a parking lot. We carefully shuffle towards the front of the tail gate and Stan and Rebecca let us out.

“Go to the bathroom, okay, baby?” Julia says, once we're standing on the ground, “Then wait for me by the door and we'll come back to the truck.”

“Okay,” I nod and walk slowly into the place with Julia following closely and make my way towards the bathroom while she and the other two go to where you wait to be seated. There's not much in my system but I do what I can and then rinse my mouth out again. I'm sticky and sweaty and wash my face, neck, chest and arms at least down as best I can with what's available and then slowly and with hand trailing along the wall leave the rest room and go back to where Julia said. She's already there.

“I was about to come looking for you,” she says.

“I'm sorry,” I tell her, “I washed,” I wave a hand about.

She kisses me, “Smart idea. Come on. Let's go back to the truck. The others are bringing me my food,” and she links her arm through mine and walks with me.

We nestle ourselves back into the corner and I lay down with my head in her lap again and kick off my shoes. My head is starting to feel dizzy and I keep my eyes shut as she rubs her fingers across my scalp.

“How are you feeling, baby?” she asks.

“Dizzy,” I tell her, “Warm.”

“I have a washcloth and water to wipe you down with if you get too overheated,” she tells me, “but we can take the over shirt off now we're in the privacy of the truck,” she pats my shoulder and I sit up carefully, keeping my head as still as possible and she helps me pull the shirt off and then tosses it away to another part of the truck. Then she puts a hand to my forehead and I find myself looking at the damage to the arms. She takes hold of my right hand the one that's tracing lines and holes I haven't had to see in a while, “I'm proud of you,” she says, which confuses me and I tell her so, “You didn't want it. I can see you fought having the drug and I'm proud of you for that too,” she wraps her arms around me and kisses my shoulder from behind, “You're very strong, baby.”

I can feel myself crying, though there's really not enough in me to do so. I'm so dry. She lays me down and curls up with me, brushing her hand across my forehead for a moment.

“You want some water?” she asks.

I shake my head.

She gets a minxish look on her head, after glancing towards the back of the truck which she had actually managed to get closed when we climbed in, “I could...” she touches my nose with one finger, “...release some tension,” she lowers her gaze towards my crotch, “I wouldn't want to try that after we start on the road, after all. I might bite things off if we went over a bump on the highway.”

Normally that would be so tempting, and I know all those times of I'm your drug. Take hits of me, when I've been jonesing in a morning or whenever but that was so very different I realize now the thinking I needed it because I was used to it to what my body is starting to feel right now. That was...I can't say nothing because it was very real, but...still...this is physically here and now, and I'm so grateful that she got to me so soon because how long would I have lasted before I gave in—it was—is so very, very good.

“Baby?” Breaks in, not just tinged with concern, and her face is right there in front of mine one hand in my hair still, “Hey,” she says, when I look over at her, and gently runs the hand across my cheek, “You're safe. I'm here. What can I do?”

I reach for her face. I have to. For a brief moment I can't believe she's there. She holds my hand to her cheek, “Stay.”

“Of course, baby,” she says, “Always,” and she shifts closer to me across the bed of the truck and wraps me in her arms tightly and holds me, “Is this okay?” she says, “I'm not hurting you?”

“No,” I tell her.

“Okay,” she says, softly, “Okay.”

After I'm not sure how long she shifts us around carefully, and coaxes me into a different position so that we're back where we were with her in the corner and me in her lap. I hear truck doors opening and closing and then what I now know is Rebecca's voice.

“How are we doing?”

“We're doing,” Julia answers.

“Have your food,” she says, “and thank you for the meal.”

“Yeah,” Stan echoes.

“No problem,” Julia says, as Rebecca leans through to the where we are and hands Julia something that smells mostly of beef and bacon, “Thanks.”

“Anything you need before we get going?” Rebecca asks.

“I'm good,” Julia says, “Baby?” she strokes my cheek.

“Fine,” I answer, “Let's just go.”

“You heard the man,” Rebecca says, turning back to face forward.

Julia leans over and kisses my cheek, “I'm going to eat, okay, baby?”

“Hmm,” I close my eyes, feeling the jolt as the truck shifts into gear and begins to move. I'm fine. I'm fine. There is nothing crawling on my skin and my stomach is fine.

“Alright. You just let me know if you need anything.”

Hmm.” I nestle down, putting one hand under my head hoping that will stop the means to scratch at least from one side. Julia's lap is one of the comfier places to rest no matter how warm I'm feeling. I focus on breathing slow and the rhythm of the truck and the tires, trying to push away the itching of my skin and the heat. It's just a warm summer day on the deck of the boat and all's well, that's all. Stop telling me that's bullshit, brain. 

%%%%%

“I can't believe you!” Nate yells, gripping my left arm tightly where it's not in my sweater yet, “You had me apologizing to you! I said I was sorry for accusing you of doing drugs and all this time—all this time, right?” he flings my arm back at me from where he's been staring at the holes.

I pull my shirt on the rest of the way. He caught me in the middle of getting dressed—mostly because I zoned out in the middle of it and he came to check on me. Whose stupid idea was this fishing trip, anyway?

“You're not going to say anything?” he demands.

“What would I say?”

He gives a strangled exasperated noise, “You could apologize to me.”

I push up from the bed and turn around to face him, “You just invaded my room and started yelling at me--”

“I was worried about you!” then he jabs a finger towards me, “Don't turn this around on me! It doesn't take twenty minutes to get dressed,” he paces towards the door is he wringing his hands? I lean against the wall it's too much effort to stand. He turns back and looks like he's going to say or snap something else then he just unclenches his fist and slams out of the room.

I sit down on the floor. Of course he doesn't get it. How would he get it?

The door slams back open again.

Nate, “I shouldn't be surprised you're still. Right. There,” he mutters coming towards me.

“What?”

“You're coming with me,” he grabs my left arm and tries to pull me up.

“The hell I am,” I yank back he loses my arm but still has my sweater. Someone else is with him. I hear the movement. Where the hell did they come from so soon? They haven't said anything though and I can't see round Nate. 

We have a brief skirmish and then he manages to get hold and does hoist me up but I shove my fist hard into his stomach as he does and he stumbles backward coughing and I see his Dad behind him, hands rested on his gun belt but away from the actual gun. He's staring at me with almost no expression on his face and that hesitation gives Nate time to straighten up and he starts to come towards me.

 His father grabs his shoulder, “Hold on there, son.”

Nate wheels to look at him, “But--” is all he gets out before Garland moves between us.

“Son,” he says, “you need help. I think on some level you can see that,” his head is tilted slightly to one side, “Nathan might be going about it a little unevenly but he's just concerned about you, as am I.”

I hear the words. I do. I can put them together but they don't make sense; besides, “How are you going to help me? Just leave me alone. Get off my damn boat,” I direct that mostly towards Nate because Garland's expression is making my skin want to—no, no it's not. That's not—but I do still want them gone. I just want to go to sleep.

Nate looks like he's about to protest at his Dad until Garland shakes his head, “I'm afraid I can't do that.”

“What?”

“I'm afraid of what you might do,” his voice has this tone that makes my toes curl up, “You're going to have to come with me.”

“No.”

He moves closer to me and I back up a little but trip over my feet slipping into the wall.

“Please, son,” Garland says, “Don't make this difficult on all of us. Just come along and let us help you sort things out,” his hand is on my arm before I realize it because I've been keeping too much focus on his face. He has cuffs clipped on me quickly and is pushing me towards the state room. Nate follows with us keeping by one side, hemming me in so that I have little room to move. I can't breathe. I'm not being taken to the police station for bullshit but right now I have to wait. I have to wait. My head is starting to pound though and there's weird noise around us.

We come out onto the deck. There's a cool breeze and I feel myself wanting to waft with it, hair blowing across my face and the wind catching through my sweater.

“Keep moving,” Nate says, “Come on, Duke. Please,” he nudges me with one arm. It is horribly painful but if I push it enough I should be able to dislocate my left thumb. I shift my hand a bit trying to get hold of my thumb without him noticing so that I can get out. I have to lean against his car and Nathan gets the job of patting me down for weapons and such like. He knows where I keep things, mostly, and makes a comment and about stashing things in other places.

“Do you really want to check?” I mutter, “I'm sure your Dad has gloves,” hoping that distracts him from what I'm doing as I know there'll be a loud crack once I do actually snap my thumb out of joint. Hopefully I'm still high enough it won't hurt me too bad.

Or fuck. Fuck. Fuck. My knees buckle, but that's a distraction too as they move to catch me and figure out exactly what's happened I yank my hand out of the cuff cursing in my head how much it hurts and pushing against Nathan who was the closest and is grabbing at me to pull me back up to my feet and get me in the actual car.

I swing at him with my right hand not to hit him with the hand though which he'll be expecting but clock him with the hand cuff given it's still dangling off my wrist, heavy and weighted, and the connection knocks him enough that he stops trying to grab at me and I bolt if I can lose them in the docks for a while maybe they'll give up. Plus I need to get my thumb right otherwise even if I find something to get the rest of the hand cuff off with...though it's still going to fucking hurt.

This is not how today was supposed to...

...where else can I go? I do not want to go to the fucking Guard house. And my thumb goes back into place as I'm biting into a huge chunk of hair and muttering and kicking out with one foot, and red pulsing shapes and yellows too behind my clenched eye lids. I spit out the hair and mutter some other choice words in my head trying to make myself listen. They could easily have tracked me down already, and not shown themselves and I slipped halfway out of standing position again. Why are they so damned intent on keeping hold of me? I told them to leave me the fuck alone.

I don't think I hear anyone. I can work my way back between the two buildings. I keep closer to the right given my left hand is throbbing, and hold the ring of the handcuffs in my right hand so it doesn't clank against things. I feel like I might be stumbling a bit given aside from my hand throbbing my head is too: things swirl when I look around the corner checking for my potential kidnappers and trip against the edge of the building and fall instinctively putting my hand out to catch me—the left one already sore and swelling from what I did and bad lights and shock waves. I roll onto my side and try to pull up but I can't manage—too dizzy to get purchase. This is shit. 

Something is coming towards me. I have to—I can't get myself out of the way there's just no movement left in me. So, I'm being drug along, trying to get away now that I'm being held, kicking out and it pulling at them but it just hurts and I can't get anywhere no matter what. It's just making my hand and shoulders hurt worse and worse.

And there's a cave coming up that I don't want to be in. It's like there are three different voices coming at me as I feel myself being shoved into the tiny cave. The angle feels all—like I'm being folded into a pretzel and then sat on and everything's rolling. It's heavy against my back, and an argument, but other people too. The cave shouldn't be moving, but it shouldn't be fighting me and Nate shouldn't be here either.

“I'm not moving,” I make out in all of it, and just fuck it I'm too tired. I'll come up with something later when my skin's not covered in ants. They can crawl their way all through him too. I'm going to listen to the siren lady on the radio. She has a pretty voice that almost makes it possible for me to ignore that Nate's ass is squashing me painfully into the...floor? Especially since I can't push away from him because there's nothing to purchase on as the cave is strangely smooth and I feel like it's trying to absorb me. The voice though it promises safety, sanctuary and security so I return to it instead.

%%%%%

Is someone talking to me? I don't want to move. It's going to hurt. I don't.

“Cam!”

It's loud. I have to—where is—what?

“Shh, baby. It's okay. I've got you,” I know the voice. I think, “You're safe,” I can, the trapped-ness is fading, the—it wasn't a cave? Was it a car? There was—wait there's—my wrist, “You're with me.”

It's—I should stop, “Julia?” is it—I'm back—am I? My hands are free but my body still doesn't want to turn around right, “Julia...” thank all the gods I never let myself believe in I over write the impulse to fall backwards given my body feels so heavy still and wrap myself around her tightly, breathing in her scent, focusing. That was some fucked up memory. That was all. This is where we are.

“Shh, baby. It's okay. You're safe,” she whispers, as we ease apart slowly, “Do you remember what happened?”

I sit back. This is Duke's truck. We're coming back from New York. I—there was—no, don't scratch. I shove my hands into my armpits. It's okay, right?

“I'll take that as yes,” she kisses me, “We're about halfway home,” to Haven, right, from New York, where they, don't scratch, don't scratch, “do you want the NyQuil or the tranq dart?” she asks me.

I shake my head. No, definitely not. No. Drugs to fight drugs seems...and...

“Okay,” she says, looking concerned, “Just remember that we have them. You don't have to punish yourself, baby. You didn't ask for it and you didn't want it.”

I look back down at my hands. Didn't I, though? It was good. I remember how good it feels. The things I was remembering just now too...

“How's your hand feeling?”

“My hand?” I look at it. My thumb isn't dislocated or swollen. I didn't actually pop it did I?

“You were having a nightmare, I'm guessing, because you started flailing around and punched the water bottles.”

I was trying to punch Nathan, in the—and get away—oh no, “Did I hit tiny mistress?” I reach for her. No, no. I fought them so hard. She doesn't look like I...

“It's okay, baby,” she says, taking my hand, “I think you hurt yourself worse than you hurt me,” I know she's trying to be comforting but I can't.

“Where?”

“Clipped the side of my head with your forearm,” she says, as though it's fine, but it's not, “It's okay--”

“No, no, no,” I check her. It doesn't look like I did anything but it might show later. I hit her. I can't—that's not okay, why would she say it I?

She takes my hands and kisses them forcing me to look in her eyes, “It startled me more than anything. It's okay, baby.”

“No, no,” I shake my head. How could it be?

“Cam,” she persists, “you were drugged and hallucinating. It's not your fault.”

I can't accept that. It won't stick in my brain but then she's kissing me, and when we break apart my brain is still reeling at the thought I hurt her, “No,” I tell her, trying to check her again, sure that I just didn't see something, I must be repeating it. It's not right. I've got to make sure and she takes my mouth again, briefly, can she really not be hurt? Not be upset or angry with me? She releases me. I know I'm angry with me. Even if I didn't hurt her I could have hurt her. I—and she's kissing me again and the kiss continues and it sinks in that she's not upset that she's actually okay with me, that clearly there's love still there. She doesn't hate me. I kiss her back, pressing towards her. She releases my hands and I wrap my arms around her and she knots her hands in my hair and us absorbing ourselves in each other is an awesome moment of energy and not only are we together but nothing is aching.

As we break apart she says again, “I'm okay.”

I don't argue with her this time.

“Oh my God,” I'm reminded now that there are two cops in the front of the truck because there's Rebecca's voice saying this, “that was adorable! How could anyone call Cam a monster?”

Really? “With their mouths,” I mutter, and then hide my face in Julia's shoulder because I might say something more snippy or just no.

But tiny mistress is on my defense, stroking my hair, “Most people don't get to see this side of him,” she says, “Baby?” she asks, “Do you need to use the bathroom?”

Is there any water left in me? I shake my head and she kisses the top of it.

“I do,” she says, and I feel a gut punch inside, and try not to move, “What will make you feel safe until I get back? Stan and Rebecca out of the truck?” I'm hesitant about nodding because it's not entirely about them doing something to me but what if I start to—or something else, “...while the doors are locked and I have the keys?”

That does sound the best. She knows me too well. I almost laugh but manage to just nod. She kisses the top of my head. 

 “Okay. Tiny mistress will lock you in and be quick in the bathroom,” she says, “While I'm gone I want you to try to drink the other half of the bottle of Pedialyte, okay?” When did I drink the first half?

“If tiny mistress says.”

“Dehydrated gypsies make tiny mistress worried,” she says quietly, rubbing my scalp.

I look up at her. I don't want her to be worried. I reach for her cheek but my hand doesn't quite make it because I'm hesitant, “I'm sorry.”

She leans down and kisses my fingers, “I know you're thirsty, baby,” she's not wrong, “Not drinking will just make it worse and the Pedialyte will help more than just water. Try not to scratch and there's a wash cloth and some water for you to wipe yourself down with if you're feeling too hot before I get back to cool you off. Okay?”

She's seriously thought of everything amazing Julia, “Okay,” I tell her softly, because I don't deserve this my brain is telling me, and I kiss her, “I love you, tiny mistress.”

“I love you, my beloved gypsy,” she says, kissing me again and I wonder if I'm blushing, “Hand me my shoes?” I might not look it as warm as I am. I look around for her shoes, and then hand them over so she can put them on, “Alright,” she says to the cops in the front seat, “You heard the man out of the truck and I get the keys.”

She climbs out over the seats instead of going out of the back, and then I see her holding up the keys at the front window. She blows me a kiss and I catch it and then she's gone towards the building.

Pedialyte. Okay. It's easy enough to find in the bags nearby and I nest myself in the corner that Julia had been sitting in before. It takes a while to get into a comfortable position because I'm aching across my shoulders. I get the bottle open and drink some. It's really sweet but I'll get it done because she's right it'll be good for me. 

I'll tell her I want the NyQuil when she comes back given she says it'll knock me out enough I shouldn't be in danger of hitting her again and I can't trust if I rest I won't slip back there or something worse like New Orleans? Or some time with Simon? Or some weird nightmare of nonsense my brain comes up with that's completely off the wall and made up?

Fuck. I'm scratching my leg. I stick my hand in the arm pit of the hand holding the Pedialyte and drink some more. I will not scratch. I will not scratch. I also will not hid my head against the “wall” of the truck in frustration of the scratching issue because ouch. Drink more. Try not to think about it. The last time. It won't be that bad, will it?

The door unlocking startles me and I realize Julia is climbing back into the front seat. The Pedialyte is still in my hand and there's still some left. I finish it off quickly. I told her that I'd drink it after all. She leans over and kisses me deeply and damn I want her so badly but despite her having slipped down into the main part of the back she pulls away, and simply takes the bottle from me and throws it towards my shoes. She's sitting far away, and the expression she had she was being deliberate. She may be okay with me hitting her but she doesn't want to push things further with...

“It's going to be a little longer,” she kicks off her shoes, “They didn't want to leave the truck unguarded, so they're taking the pit stop in shifts.”

She doesn't...

“Baby, what's wrong?”

She kissed me but then...I can't form the words. I brush my lips and point towards hers.

“Words, baby. I need you to use your words,” she tells me.

I'm trying to get it out to explain it properly, “You don't want to have--?”

She leans forward cutting me off, sucking on one of my fingers, “Of course I want you,” she says after letting go, “But I know you're hurting and I don't want you to feel bad that you can't because it's not your fault, and it's not—it's my problem that I've been wanting you so bad since we got you out of there. It's not your responsibility to do something about it.”

Tiny mistress needs satisfying. That seems like my responsibility to me. I have a feeling I can do something about it. She's not wrong that I'm hurting but it's not terrible yet and when we were kissing before most of the ache melted away.

I kiss her deeply hoping that it will let her know that I mean to fix these things that I love her deeply and that is the reason. I'm not able to suppress a whimper as I lean forward and push her gently backwards so that she's laying down on her back I'm bracing with one arm and with the other I pull at her pants so that I can worship her with my fingers. She lifts her lower body up so I have easier access and thus I'm able to slide my hand within her beneath her panties and two of them slip into that precious place while my thumb takes it home on that button I love to massage because of how wild it drives her always and it seems to she bucks herself against my fingers. She knots her hands into my hair using them as anchors to pull my head down to keep our mouths locked together kissing and gasping against me almost violently, desperate. She really needed this, and I'm glad to provide. I keep the rhythm going and then when her hands loosen their hold on my hair I'm surprised to see that there aren't large tufts tangled round her fingers. Still she might need more. Tiny mistress is known for her appetite.

“Tiny Mistress feel better?” Only once she nods do I take my hand out and pull her pants up as much as I can.

“Thank you, Cam,” she says, “I wasn't—it wouldn't have been fair to ask you for anything when you're suffering so much.”

“I almost hurt Tiny Mistress Julia I...no but that makes up for it.” I tell her.

“Cam...” she starts.

I can't. I can't risk it, “I want the NyQuil. I don't want to hit Tiny Mistress again.”

She finishes putting on her pants and hugs me so tightly I might lose my breath. I nuzzle into her shoulder and hug her back. She kisses my hair before finding the medicine, “You're going to go to sleep very soon after you take it,” she says, “You'll want to get comfortable first and then you can take it and drift off.”

I move out of the way so that she can reclaim the pile and I can settle myself back in her lap, because where else could possibly be comfier. In a moment she's stroking my cheek and I'm soon swallowing the sticky green nastiness, but it'll do it's job I'm sure. Maybe I pull a face because she says:

“Do you want any water to wash that down?”

I shake my head worried that the water will dilute the effect somehow.

“Okay,” she says, and I hear rustling in the bags, “Cam?” she continues, “I want to give you more stomach medicine, too. Okay?”

I turn my head back and wait for things to be poured in. I feel a bit like a baby bird but it seems the easiest thing than the up and down and up and down that will just send me spinning in the head again. I close my eyes. Breathe in and out slowly, I remind myself. There are no bugs. Her hand is in my hair again stroking gently. That rhythm will be good to focus on, gentle and consistent...

 

amichan: (DukeJulia kisu)

 

My shoulders are burning and my head is pounding I'm reluctant to open my eyes, but I have to scrub the “dream” away, when I sit up the room spins. I carefully slip off the bed for the drawer, but the drawer's not there. My breathing is shaky, another one of those layered dreams? Wake up. Wake up. It feels like it's too hot for it to be a dream. My arms are scratchy.

Maybe it's just stuck. I feel around again. Nothing. Nothing. What the fuck is going on? I hit the damn thing and turn around. Scraping my hands across my scalp, hoping that will relieve some of the itch, but it does little to nothing. I can't. Fuck. Did I mix things up? Did I stay with someone? Everything seems...off...in the half-darkness...things out of order.

This can't...

“Baby? Where'd you go? What's going on?” That voice...there's ruffling around on the bed and then a face appears near where mine is. She's crawled to the edge of the bed, looking down where I'm sitting. No, wait. So, this is. This is not the Ursa. This is not. I run my head through my hands, no this still doesn't make sense. This isn't. My head hurts too much, “Baby,” she takes hold of my arm and I pull away, “Baby, talk to me.”

I don't know what to tell her. She'll be so mad with me. If we're here, and it's the Cape then it's...

“I'm still here, and there's nothing here...I can't, I can't think.”

“I'm here. I said I'd help you,” she goes to kiss me but I pull away, standing up and going into the far corner. I shouldn't her expression says that, but I shouldn't be here, “Let me help you!” She sits up on the bed and moves to the edge of it.

“I don't—I shouldn't be here if it's going to be like this,” I tell her. I know she's said that it's clean but I don't feel and I need to make this itching, crawling, fucking head pain ache go away, sitting didn't, standing isn't, “You don't—I'm going to fuck up his body—ruin things, and I--” I can't even hold myself back from picking at the arms even though I know there shouldn't be anything.

“You won't ruin the body. I won't let you!” she sounds closer, “I'm in charge, remember?” She kisses at my arm, but it doesn't do much other than burn, “Remember?”

I give her a look.

“You chose me over heroin, so now you take me in the morning!”

“That's not enough--” she can't understand. There's no way.

“THEN KEEP GOING UNTIL IT IS!” her nose is almost touching mine and I flinch back against the wall and bang my head slightly which makes the pounding worse.

“I can't do this...”

“Yes, you can!” she says, gripping on to my chest, “The body is clean. We just have to get your mind over the need, and you can take that from me.”

“I--”

“You're not getting anything else,” she jabs a finger into my chest, “We made an agreement and you're not backing out on it!” I can feel her pulling at my pants, “Unless you don't want me any more.”

I feel sick like I just got hit hard in the chest, “No, it's not—I do...I jus--” and her hands and then mouth are on my penis. There's such force behind the motions that I'm pushed back against the wall and brace with my hands as she rocks back and forth against my groin. She makes little grunting growling noises as she does and the vibration I can barely hold together as I try to stop myself sliding down the wall as the pleasure washes over me and then I'm overcome and she releases me as I do slide down into a shaky heap on the floor.

She rests her head against my chest, “I want you here,” she says, “I love you. I'll do whatever it takes to keep you in one piece until you stop wanting heroin and can enjoy life again.”

I toy with her hair for a moment. I'm slightly more relaxed but I'm also upset with myself for this whole mess, “I'm sorry,” I manage after a while of us just laying there together in silence.

“No, baby, don't apologize,” she says, “I know it's not easy, breaking that habit, and I'm not angry with you for backsliding a little. You don't have to be perfect as long as you let me help you.”

Before I realize it there are tears sliding down my cheeks and I lean my head back against the wall but stop myself from banging it against it. She sits up and wraps her arms around my neck and kisses each of my cheeks and then gently on my lips.

I cup her chin with my hand and kiss her back, “Thank you.”

“You're welcome,” she says, “Any time you're here and you wake up like that wake me up. I'm your drug, you take what you need from me. I said I'd be here for you, and I'd give you what you needed if it meant screwing you every two hours to keep your endorphins up I would and I meant it.”

I cover my face with my hands and lean forward. I don't deserve this. I don't.

“And I want to make sure you know I wasn't angry with you. I'm just frustrated with the situation—that there's not more that I can do to help you.”

“And that I wasn't listening...”

“That's the situation. That's the sixteen years of heroin that have worn a rut in your mind and you needed it, at the time. That's okay. But you don't need it anymore, baby, and it's going to take time to learn how to live without it controlling you,” She kisses me again, “I'm in charge now, not it. If I seem angry, I'm angry at the heroin trying to keep my gypsy when you're mine now.”

Well, she's just reduced me to a shaking mess of woe, which heaves itself out of my body in sobs. She holds me to her tightly, pulling my hair out of my face and petting it across my head.

I feel like an idiot and an asshole after things I've said. This isn't the same body. I shouldn't need it. It's true. He's been clean since he was twenty or something, wasn't that it? And here I was trying to fuck that up.

Her voice is soothing even though I can't always make out what exactly she's saying to me mostly assurances that it's okay and will be okay and that she's here and we'll get through this together and there's the occasional kiss on my temple and on my hand given my face is buried in my knees for part of the time.

I start to feel calmer though. She's here and she's holding me and even though I ache I know I shouldn't be looking for that it'll just make things worse overall, for everybody. That was the pain of a different life? I don't know, but I'm definitely not there right now. I just...I don't want to wake up back there.

“What was that, baby?” she asks, nuzzling closer to my face.

I lift my head up slowly. I must have said that out loud, “I don't want to wake up back there,” I admit.

She wraps her arms around my neck again, “You're not going to,” she kisses my cheek, “You destroyed that time line. You fixed it. You put this one back. It's done. This is the only one now.”

“You were there though.”

“In the past of it. He had to throw us into the past of it because there is no now of it because of you,” she kisses me on the lips, “You won't wake up back there. You'll only ever be here now. You survived that war, baby. It's done. Come on,” she stands up and holds out her hand to me my pants in her other, “Let's get back into bed.”  

She helps me up and leads me back to the bed. I'm shaky and unstable I didn't quite realize that I hadn't recuperated so much until I try to stand, considering I'd calmed down from certain agitations, but there always seems to be some sort of emotion leaking out from somewhere.

“Come on,” she says, gently pushing me towards the bed, “That's it,” and I'm laying down again and she's straddling me, and there's a hand on my penis once more.

I go to say something, but thoughts go away as she jerks harder and then mounts, sliding me within her and then bouncing a few times down deep and there's groaning and any clear thought is blown away in place of more and grinding and pushing holding my hands against her breasts, encouraging me when I squeeze them. She rides me harder until the peak of bliss is found and then back into sweet oblivion.

@@@@

A wave of pleasure is running through me from my groin through the rest of my body. For a moment panic, and then as my eyes focus on Julia riding me each thrust another wave but I...

She puts a finger on my lips, “Sshh,” she says, “I know. Don't worry. Come on, baby,” she takes hold of my hands tightly and then pulls them up her body. I place my hands on her breasts and squeeze. She squeezes her internal muscles around my penis and oh, God. I thrust hard against her and she moans loudly, pushing herself down harder, and harder and then in duet of shuddering moans, me rising up to meet her mouths we both meet each other and then kiss and lay back down.

“Good morning, baby,” she says, after she's cuddled against me for a while. She touches my nose, with the tip of one finger, “How are you feeling?”

“Okay.”

“Only okay?” she says.

“I'm just...words...”

She rolls up so she's laying on top of me looking down at my face, “Yes, you've got them,” she teases, “use them, baby.”

I pull a face at her. She kisses me on the nose and then the mouth, gently.

“I'm glad to wake up and you're still here,” I tell her, “It's still a bit like a dream I might wake up from.”

She kisses me again, “No dream, baby. It's real. You're here. You're not going to wake up anywhere else.”

I nod, trying to keep my eyes from welling up again.

“It's okay,” she says, “It's okay.”

When I close my eyes she kisses my eye lids. I hug her and pull us up into a sitting position, wrapping her tightly in my arms to verify to myself that she is here, that I'm here, that this is the place. It's brighter than it was before and around us I can see her trinkets on walls and the dresser and shelves. I remember some of the stories she told of where they'd come from. This Julia got to go places and experience the world. This Julia survived. And I'm crying again. God damn it.

She tightens her arms around me, and after a while runs one hand down the back of my head as I cry into her shoulder, “You're safe here and it's real,” she says, “tiny mistress has you.”

“I know,” I tell her, “I know. Thank you,” as I calm down I tentatively kiss her shoulder where I've been resting my head. It's salty, which is my fault, and I look at her wanting to make sure it's okay.

“Why are you stopping?” she asks.

I carry on, kissing up her neck and moving to her cheek. She turns her head so I meet her lips instead and pushes her tongue into my mouth our hands run over each other and grasp at each others heads and shoulders. We grope at each other and while it's fervent it's also gentle, and builds the arousal. She moves my legs and then shifts herself so that she can take a seat on my penis. She holds onto my hands and leans back to deepen the connection between us and wraps her legs around my back. I shift myself down a little which drives me just that little bit further home she lets out a moan as I do and gripping her legs around me pulls up slightly and drops down on me. I'm fairly sure my eyes roll back in my head, especially when she grips on to me and does it again. When I look back at her she's got that devil-minx smile and I have to kiss it, which sets us both grinding and bouncing against each other like it's a race to see who can drive the other to the max first.

She wins. She's just too good to me and I'm soon afraid I'm going to tear a chunk of her shoulder off with the sudden inability to hold off any longer that has a kiss turning into a groan and then almost falling backwards. She holds on so that she tumbles to the bed with me, but I don't know that she's actually finished. She rolls onto her back next to me on the bed one arm at her side, the other on my chest.

“You're lovely and adorable, you know?” she says.

“What?” that's not the sort of thing I expect to hear from anyone.

She leans slightly up to look at me, “I'm sorry,” she says, looking pensive, “You're probably not used to that, are you?”

I pull a face. Is she reading my mind now?

She brushes one hand down the side of my face, tracing the line of my jaw, “You are though. You're so tentative and cautious and gentle when you start things off at times. I'm never going to say no to kisses from you,” she leans over the line tracing turning into holding my chin and kisses me, “especially when we're naked in bed together. Seriously. We've done what together now.”

I do feel sheepish at that, but still...

She takes my hand, “It's okay,” she says, “There's nothing you can do or say that is going to make me change my mind about anything we do together or have done together in either universe. Especially not the table. Good god that was hot.”

I feel my cheeks heating up red as I try to remember the table. I'd wanted to do the table, and then there was table in the morning...? Yes; and then...bracing against it, and pulling her down hard on to me...oh! That, and then down onto the floor...

It is easier to just...with some random stranger who is paying you...because it's just about money and not emotions; but she knew—she knew it was me and I looked like me and she still...I lean over and kiss her. The thoughts of the table had already spurred some arousal, but remembering the fact that she wanted me as me.

I carefully push her backwards onto the bed her head against the pillows. She looks up at me, mild curiosity on her face and cheeky expectation. One hand traipses it's way down towards my crotch and finishes the work the memory had started and I kiss her some more as she works leaning down over her as I do so that and toying lightly with the opening of her vagina.

“Hmmm,” she says, breaking away from the kiss, “Yes, come on, I want you on top.”

“Tiny mistress wants me on top,” I say as I've said before and then move her hand away from my crotch and spreading her legs more so that I can push my penis inside her and drive her wild. She groans and moans, louder and louder as I thrust against her, pressing herself against me using the wall or my own shoulders as a brace, demanding more from me and harder and faster her voice a verbal whip spurring me on more and more and I comply because I must comply with tiny mistress. Harder and deeper, further and further until she cries out one last time, digging her fingers deeply into my shoulders, pulling me into that explosion of joy along with her.

@@@@

As Julia hands me my pants my stomach feels so strange, and my hands are shaking.

“Are you okay, baby?” she asks.

“I...don't know. I feel weird but it's not like the lack of drugs weird. It's just...my stomach...it aches, and I think I'm dizzy?”

She laughs and leans down touching her forehead against mine, “Considering how I feel right now I'm gonna say that you're hungry,” she rubs our noses together, “We didn't eat very much last night, and there's been a lot of exercise,” she laughs again.

I give a slight laugh myself, “Ah, right...my usual morning routine is more of an appetite suppressant after all. Not usually hungry.” 

“I remember,” she gives me a kiss, “It's why I kept buying you food. I hoped if it was there you would remember to eat.”  
I pick myself up carefully and find the shirts from yesterday given I have no idea where his other clothes are, keeping my head as still as possible because of the dizziness.

“We can heat up a little bit of the leftovers from last night while I make some waffles,” she says, “You liked the chicken, right?”

I nod, which was a bad idea, thankfully her dresser was close.

“Yes,” she says, “definitely chicken. You go sit down, tiny mistress orders.”

“Yes, tiny mistress.”

She kisses me, “Good,” she says, “There's not much you can do to help with waffles anyway.”  

I'm not very far up the corridor towards the main cabin when she appears behind me given I was taking things slow. She links arms with me teasing me good-naturedly about being a dizzy gypsy and then I'm sitting down in the booth like dining table facing towards the kitchen and she's rummaging around and setting the microwave going, and presenting me with a glass of fruit smoothie while munching on a spring roll.

“You do like waffles, right? Before I make them...I was sort of assuming.”

“Yeah. They're good.”

“Okay,” she nods, “and bacon?” She goes into the kitchen to retrieve things from the beeping microwave and comes back with a few chicken skewers and some more spring rolls on a plate.

“Yes.”

She takes one of the spring rolls in a paper towel blowing it and muttering about it being hot and goes back towards the kitchen area, “Good. Good.”

“Are you sure there's nothing I can do?”

“Stay over there and eat chicken,” she says, “That's what you can do.”

“Okay, tiny mistress,” I tentatively touch a piece to see how hot it is, and then pull a piece off and eat it. They are good. The spice seems like it's a bit hotter this morning than it was last night. I drink some of the smoothie: orange, mango and maybe some pineapple I'm not quite sure.

Julia blows me a kiss.  

There's quiet for a little while as she goes in and out of the fridge and cabinets assembling ingredients and tools and I pick apart a skewer and finish it and wait a little while before starting on another one not sure what I could start a conversation about to break the silence.

“I was wanting to ask you,” Julia says, sounding slightly nervous, “on your own body you have—well you and your other self have different tattoos. Maybe you've noticed?”

“Some...” I admit, “I don't have the one here,” I point to my chest. She looks a little uncomfortable at that, “and then my arm—I'd had plans to get one there,” I point to the skull, “but then it was bandaged up...and I couldn't at the time.”

She puts down the tub of whatever it was she was adding to the bowl she just put the flour into and wiping her hands off comes round to where I am, “Was it a cut, or a gunshot wound, or...the...reason you got on heroin in the first place?”

Hm...but then I remember how she said she remembered some of the things my other self had done to get drugs when he was on heroin, all those not quite parallels. Such as them having the Cape Rouge instead of Simon. Simon was dead long before though—so he wasn't active, right? Surely he wouldn't have been sent to New Orleans after...oh, man but Jody and Gavin—they stumbled across it accidentally. He probably took that job too. I lean forward one hand to my temple shaking my head and giving a slight laugh.

“Baby?” she asks.

“No, I was just trying to sort out how he might have run across the same thing if it was the reason he got hooked and that's why you were asking...because there was no Simon to send him after it; but,” I give a slight cough, “if you've heard about the 'skinflayer' which I'm guessing you have, that was it, yes, it got—she got part of my leg with her tongue too before I...ended things.”  

As Julia wraps me in a tight hug I realize she's gone slightly pale, “Baby,” she murmurs with a slight shake in her voice. She keeps hold of me and I put one hand on her arm and pat it. I'm not entirely sure what...why...she's so upset. It reminds me a bit of the one Guard...after Simon only with more intensity. She lets go and smooths my hair a bit but she's shaky, and I want to hug her and I suppose that's part of why she did it, because I was recounting something horrid and I wonder what he told her about the skinflayer what he experienced with it.

“I saw a lot of shit out in the world. I'm okay with most of it, but there is nothing okay about...that...and you...faced it...oh god, baby...” she hugs me again and takes a deep breath, “You survived. You're okay,” she pets my hair, and lets go of me, “You're okay. You're alive,” she takes several more deep breaths and I look at her, worried, “I'm okay. Sorry, I just...heroin is a completely justified response to that, in my opinion and I'll kick anyone who disagrees.”

I'm not really sure what to say to that, “Thank...you?”

She gives the briefest of smiles, “Not used to anyone defending you, I'm betting?”

“Especially not about that.” I shake my head.

She goes back to prepping the waffle batter in the kitchen, briefly mixing up the flour after sprinkling some salt in and then separating eggs, after the eggs are separated and butter is set in the microwave she continues, “I'm not a sheltered little waif who did the tourist thing for fourteen years. I killed my first man before I was legally old enough to drink, shot him dead in the forehead with a hunting rifle. I hunted prehistoric boars in the Black Forest, and they were delicious. But that...no. That nearly gives me nightmares, and I didn't even get more than a vague description.”

I get up and move towards the edge of the kitchen area and lean against the counter but make sure I'm out of the way, sarcastically toasting with my smoothie glass, “Well, things we have in common, killing before drinking legal drinking age anyway. She had killed a lot, a lot of people that's the one solace on Madame Skinflayer,” I set the glass down.

Julia pours something from one bowl into the main bowl and slowly mixes things together and then looks over at me and then offers me the bowl, “Hold this?” I take the bowl, “Thank you, baby,” she kisses me, and then sprays down the waffle iron and is checking the temperature, and then looks towards the stove, “Actually can you handle the bacon?”

“Sure.”

We work as quickly and quietly focusing until there's about an inch high pile of bacon and a stack of about a dozen waffles which she takes to the table, and then goes back for plates and silverware and a glass bottle of dark amber syrup.

The waffles...I can't even describe. There's a crisp, but they're still light, and the syrup makes them...

I close my eyes with each bite trying to make them last longer, but it really doesn't matter because there are more. They put any cafe waffles to shame for sure. I realize Julia is watching me with a bright smile on her face.

“These are amazing,” I say around a bite.

She just laughs.

I've eaten half a waffle and am chewing a piece of bacon when she asks, “...will you tell me about the piece on your back?”

He has no reason to have it, does he? She's right there. I'm sure my expression is grim I try to give a smile around it. It's better to talk these things out I'm realizing and she at least will listen, “Hm...I don't suppose he would have that...okay.”

“You don't have to,” she puts in, “It just seemed like—like something that shouldn't be forgotten with the rest of the wish timeline.”

“No,” I assure her, “It's okay. I appreciate that. I...started it...” I guess it works out I couldn't do the thing on the arm, “Well, tattoo plans changed after the other you died, and...” I wind up waving my hand, for a moment it looks like she's going to say something but then she doesn't so I plunge on, “...so memorial piece. If you—well, obviously you saw it. It was an inlet I saw when I was in the Caribbean and I had her...she's a falcon, if you saw the bird.”

“Then I'm glad I took a picture of it.”

She... “I am too. Thank you,” and all those other people...before...let's not get into that depressing.

“If...if you don't mind,” she says, “What had your tattoo plans been before?”

“I hadn't fully planned things out,” I admit, dissecting the remaining waffle piece, “It was going to be on the shoulder before things in New Orleans happened. I...was trying to come up with something to remind myself I didn't have to follow Simon...” not that that worked out so it's probably good in a way I couldn't get that tattoo would have been sanding it off.

“...and then Uncle Vince chained you to Haven anyway,” she mutters.

“Well, I did turn the only other active Crocker into paste,” and he warned me the bastard but he couldn't stay alive. He couldn't.

“He deserved it,” she says, venomously, “I still don't like that he made you do all those jobs.”

I'm fairly sure she means Vince. I twist my mouth to the side, “Well, at least he didn't want to just purge Troubled...” I can't finish that line of thought I stab bits of waffle onto my fork instead, because either Vince or Simon people were going to die and the fact that with Vince they were only people who might cause more death is...some shitty consolation prize, “...yeah, still sucked.”

“I made sure he was miserable until you took care of Pearson.”

“How?” I ask before I put the fork full of waffle in my mouth.

“Told him it was all his fault for activating Simon and not seeing that he was a monster that needed to die,” she continues calmly eating the piece of bacon she'd been working on.

“Ah,” I say, not sure what else to say for a moment, “But here or there he gets activated by Vince, right? So...” what difference does it make doesn't get said but I'm sure she knows.

“Pearson's wish wouldn't have changed much if Vince had cleaned up his own fucking mess. So...I pointed out that it was his fault and that Haven's only hope was you, and the only thing he could do to help you was to fuck off, and left him to stew in his guilt.”

The various meetings after Nicole's that were at the park or at the cafes instead of the Guard office come to mind, and with Gallagher or anyone else other than Vince, “Maybe that's why I barely saw him after I came back. I thought I'd really pissed him off.”

She smiles, “By proxy, maybe? I told him I was married to your other self. He turned purple and his eyes bulged out. It was great.”

“Wow,” is all I can say for a moment.  

“I kind of want you to be there when I tell Uncle Vince everything that happened yesterday, just to see him squirm at being confronted with how shitty things were and how his other self acted and that you're right there, living proof of it all. But only if you're comfortable being in the same room as him.”

“He's not the same Vince,” I tell her and remind myself, “He didn't do those things. I'm...I want to see what he says and does.”

She looks very excited and happy, “Breakfast, shower and then debriefing here?” there's some anticipation there.

“Debriefing?”

“Well, I guess reporting, but not in the sense of reporting to him? I mean, I am reporting to him but only because his responsibility is to maintain the archive.”

“Oh. I...thought it was a...” I let the sentence trail off because I was wrong and I feel dumb.

“A what, baby?”

“Euphemism,” am I blushing?

She gets a wicked look though, “So...breakfast, table sex, shower, and then sitting Uncle Vince down at the table to tell him what happened without telling him what happened on the table?”

I drop the fork I'm holding.

“Is that a yes? Or do we need to clear the table right this second because you need to fuck me on it right now?” she asks far more sweetly than the phrasing suggests.

“I...” am not able to finish my sentence because the idea of table sex is incredibly hot. I remember thinking about it earlier, but...

She tilts her head at me full of questions and I lean over the table to kiss her gently because tiny mistress loving and wanting me, and volunteering—suggesting that is just brilliant and then that tentative kiss just lights everything on fire and I want things to go further right now and it seems like she does too because she breaks apart briefly enough to scrape everything she can grab down on to the bench next to her off the table top. I grab the few remaining things and shove them down on the bench as she climbs up on to the table and spins around so that she can grab hold of me again, pulling my face towards hers to start another kiss just as hot as the other one had become.

She pulls me closer by the top of my pants unfastening them as she does so and deepening the kiss which I hadn't imagined was possible. I'm afraid I might rip her pants as I tear them off and plant myself inside her. She pulls herself tighter against me using my shoulders and wraps her legs tightly around my my back and then leans back stretching with the full length of her arms and I thrust against her, and run my hands down her back as she lowers herself down to the table, and I lean down following her kissing down her chest and moving my hands up to her shoulders as I stop kissing her chest and go back to her mouth.

Our kiss intensifies once more and I thrust into her. She grips the sides of the table and pushes down against me which sends an shock through my body from crotch to brain and me thrusting harder, driving against her intent to send her over the edge before I go myself this time. She pushes back ramming down and down managing to time against my thrusts for maximum depth and moaning with each hit. The sound is intoxicating.

“Yes,” she tells me, “Right there, baby. Keep going. Keep—there, yes-yes,” and her hands are twitching against my shoulders and with a few more sharp thrusts I'm gone myself and carefully rest on top of her while she kisses my forehead, “See,” she murmurs, “really fucking hot.”

She rubs her hand through my hair for a moment and then pats me on the butt. I pull out and stand up carefully, lifting my pants to fasten them.

She sits up on the table, “Shower, yes..?”

I nod.

“You go ahead in,” she says, “I'll be in in a minute or two. I showed you where it is last time, didn't I? You remember.”

“Yeah.”

The bathroom is right near Julia's bedroom but she pads off in the opposite direction, which I suppose is his room or maybe actually their room, considering this is their boat.

I feel wonky going into the bathroom, I realize it's the last thing I remember from before I was in the cabin with them last night. The shower is on the wrong wall and there's another moment of disorientation like I had in the kitchen and I brace myself against the sink cabinet for a moment before turning on the shower to let it heat up and then I strip off the clothes and look for soap. I wonder if he uses shampoo or has aloe mix for his hair. This is...this is so strange, as I open the cabinet and rummage around looking at these arms which are not my arms. They're darker, blemish and scab free and I can't see the bones. This body might be healthier but it's not mine. How do I even know I'm really here? The warm water, the steam. This could be a methadone dream—doped up in some cell somewhere for killing Pearson and Simon.

That...doesn't seem likely—but being here...this room isn't right. Why am I on Simon's boat? The Guard got rid of it. Hung it over my head like...but she said it was hers, said she fixed it up, but really they must have fixed it up. She and him; because this is their boat, and I shouldn't be on it.

“Baby, what's wrong?” I hear her voice, but I don't know how to answer her. I hear the water stop running and feel her hands on my shoulder and in my hair as she shifts me closer to her and then I'm sat down on something. I slowly register it must be the closed toilet and my head rests against her breasts and one hand runs through my hair, “Feeling disorientated again?”

I nod slightly but that's just the tip of it, “Am I real?”

She hugs me tightly, “Oh, God, yes, baby. Yes. Yes, you're real. You're just as real as me.”

“I don't...this isn't—this isn't me.”

“Okay,” she says, “Okay,” she lifts my face up to hers and kisses me, “Here's the plan. We'll go ahead with that shower, get cleaned up and dressed and then I'm going to show you what happened with the Pearson timeline and why you deserve to be here every bit as much as your other self does. Okay?”

“Okay,” I tell her.

She goes and turns the shower back on and sticks her hand under the water. Then she pulls me to my feet and leads me over to the thing.

“Come on,” she says, “Get inside. I'm pretty sure you know how to bathe,” she smacks me on my ass and I step into the shower and shove my head underneath the water. I can feel it hot on my scalp and rub it out of my eyes. I feel her hands on my shoulders, fingers digging in slightly massaging, “I'm going to have to get your kinks out later,” she says, “You're all full of knots.”

“Hm,” I wash, though she washes me too and I return the favor, and then she works at my hair, which is...for a while my fears and wonders at unreality are forgotten as I lose myself in her instead which is a much better feeling overall, and she definitely doesn't seem to mind.

@@@@

There are clothes laid on her bed for me when we go back into her room. A pair of jeans, tank top and a soft flannel over-shirt. I sit for a moment on the bed after putting on the jeans and tank. The flannel must be fairly new to be so soft. I can't remember the last time I'd bothered to buy new clothes.

“You okay, baby?” she asks. She's got on panties and a bra now but she's going through other clothes of her own.

I nod, and pull on the shirt then release the hair trapped under the collar. It throws me off for a moment, given it's too short. I remember that from last time too now and not wanting to ask why he would have cut it. It didn't seem a thing that would have been done because I wouldn't have, but who knows? We're not entirely the same after all and it's not my body and it's...

No, she said she was going to explain the timeline and things.

She takes one of my hands from where I have it clenched into my knee and pulls at it, “Come on, come back through here,” in her other hand she has a notebook of some sort. She leads me over to the couch. I sit in the corner and she puts the book down on the table and then gets her phone, but then stops and sets it down on the table, “No, that can wait for right now.”

“Hm?” I ask.

“Calling Uncle Vince. It won't take that long to get here from wherever he is, so...”

“Breakfast is still...”

“That can wait for right now too,” she says, and sits down next to me, pulling a pen out of the binding and flipping to a blank page in the notebook, “This, you, more important.”

I can't help but give her a questioning look, I'm sure.

She shakes her head at me and kisses me on the nose, “Okay,” she says and draws a line down the length of the sheet of paper, “This is the timeline we're in, see? Here's 1983,” she draws a dot close to me, “and here's the moment Pearson made his wish,” another dot towards the opposite end of the line, “Now, when he did that, imagine that a railroad switch flipped and another timeline came into being, splitting off that moment,” she draws a diagonal line coming off the 1983 dot and then makes it a line that goes parallel with the original straight line until it comes level with the wish dot, “and it had to go all the way to the moment the wish was made, so everyone got...rewound, and lived through all this,” now she draws a line from the wish dot looping back to 1983 and then following the parallel line until it's even with the wish dot.

I lean my head against her shoulder.

“So, then there was about four hours where the wish timeline was the “real” timeline,” she extends the parallel line a bit, extends the “everyone” line a bit, “and then you killed Andrew Pearson and absorbed his Trouble which ended the active effect of that Trouble—the wish timeline. Since the wish timeline didn't exist anymore everyone else snapped back and the rewind got...rewound,” she reverses the “everyone” line all the way until it reaches the wish dot again and then continues it forward to where the parallel line got extended to, “so for everyone else the wish timeline never happened; but you, baby—you took in that Trouble, you couldn't be rewound. You got snapped back to the moment just after the wish was made,” she draws a short line going from the end of the parallel line to the wish dot, “and since the wish timeline was gone and this one was the “real” one the part of you that lived that timeline got bundled up and...well, your other self is red on the Lightscape, and you're blue. It looked like the Pearson Trouble was wrapped in thick blue, and it took you a while to untangle yourself from it.” She sets the pen down and turns.

I lift my head off her shoulder and look at the tangles of lines. I was afraid I wouldn't be able to follow when she first started drawing things, but it actually makes sense as much as it is a mess of lines and is making my eyes burn again.

“You're real, baby. You're every bit as real as your other self, and you do deserve to exist, to be here, to be happy, see?” She stabs at it with her finger, “You're both “my” Duke because you are the same Duke even though you're different people and there's no way...” she looks close to tears herself when I look up at her, but she has an almost vicious expression. I'm reminded of is tiny Jennifer going to have to choke a Vince but much more seriously, much more her threatening last night to beat anyone who acted like I was a consolation prize, “There's no way I couldn't love you just as much as I love your other self.”

I feel my own tears coming though.

“Because you are “my” Duke and you went through all of that and came out a broken and hurting mess, but you're alive and you're here now, with me, and I'll take care of you. I'll clean you up and put you back together, and that hell you suffered through? It's over now, baby. It's over, and you survived, and you don't have to be that person anymore.” She hugs me, tightly. She's crying too.

We sit holding each other for I'm not sure how long, but until we're calmer. She breaks away from me but only a little and wipes her eyes with her hand.

I kiss her cautiously and she gives a slight laugh.

“You're so cute when you get nervous,” she says.

I shake my head and get up to go find something to blow my nose with.

“You are,” she says, following me towards the kitchen area, picking up some of the breakfast things on the way, “We've done so many things and then you get shy, like I might not want to or want you to, like I've said before I do, and after what I just told you...and showed you. I'd hoped you'd feel better about that.”

“I do,” I tell her, cleaning myself up, and actually blowing my nose on a piece of paper towel, “that was mostly just snot.”

“Oh,” she says and laughs again, “So, you do feel better about things?”

“Mostly.”

“Mostly?” she sets down the plates in the sink, “What don't you feel right about?”

I wave a hand, “That's...just adjusting to differences,” I indicate the body, “at least I'm the same height. It'd be weird not being able to reach things all of a sudden, but little things...and every once in a while here,” I can't help but look around the room. At least it's not painted the same.

She purses her lips, “Did you—did you spend much time on the Cape that was...Simon's?”

“Not so much. A couple of...trips. Most of those were on land though. His Cape wasn't nearly so well taken care of.”

“Not surprised some how,” she kisses me on the cheek, “Help me clean up?”

“Of course.”

“I better call Uncle Vince.”

I nod and go back over to the kitchen table, picking up the leftover waffles and bacon. She makes one call which apparently doesn't turn out and then I hear, “Hi, Uncle Dave!” after a moment the conversation continues with, “Yes, actually. Dwight and I sort of spent a day in the Pearson wish timeline and I know Uncle Vince is going to want to hear everything, but I've got Duke's other self here with me so if he--”

I feel my chest tightening a little but this is not the same Vince. This is not the same Vince.

“Yes, Uncle Vince,” Julia's voice continues, “but you have to come to the Cape right away. Okay, see you soon,” she puts her phone down, “Still doing, okay?”

I nod, pointing to the food I brought over, “I don't know where the storage things are.”

“You wash the dishes then. I'll do that.”

I gather the rest of the things from the table and set them down so she can put them away and set to with the dishes, warm sudsy water, and stacking things on the drainage board. She dries and puts away once she's done with the leftovers, occasionally bumping hips with me or stealing kisses. Then she rinses the sponge and takes it to wipe down the table once the water has drained out of the sink.

Between the shower and the dishes the band of hearts around my wrist has started to bleed off I realize when I go to look at it. She notices too when she comes back with the sponge, and goes for the sharpie again, after scrubbing it off the rest of the way we sit back down on the couch and she puts it back on.

“We'll have to sort something out more permanent,” she says, kissing me and ruffling my hair up and then smoothing it back down, “That way you'll always know that you're okay when you're here even if I'm not around.”

That's not entirely up to me though.

“Don't worry,” she says, “I'm sure he'll be fine with it. He wants you to be here and feel comfortable here just as much as I do.”

“Okay.”

She would know more than I would. It's not like I can talk to him. Maybe I can...write a note?

I wonder how long before Vince gets here, and now I wonder what I was thinking. I know he's not the same Vince. I know it, but it's nagging at me now which is probably because normally I deal with Vince with a certain substance pumping through my veins. I sit on my hands.

“You doing okay?” she asks, running a hand down my arm.

I nod.

She slides closer to me, “You don't have to push yourself. Remember what I said? If you're getting agitated...I'm your drug. Let tiny mistress Julia relax you, like I did early this morning. Remember?” she has her hands on my fly before I even realize what's going on, “If you don't want me to, tell me no right now.”

I'm definitely not going to say no, but I can't bring my mouth to actually open either, so I just look at her pleadingly. She unzips my fly and reaches in for my penis, massaging it with her hand as she pulls it free of my pants and then leans over to take it in her mouth and I groan almost immediately from the sensation of her mouth and feel myself hardening as she sucks up and down the shaft, head bobbing faster and faster. I lean my head back and grip the back of the couch as she continues deeper and deeper until I'm gone.  

@@@@

After I'm readjusted Julia closes up the notebook she drew the timeline on and puts it away somewhere and we clean things up. She checks her phone and I sit myself in the right hand corner of the couch so my back is to the wall and I have a good view of the door.

“He should be here soon,” she says, and then there's a realization that crosses her face, “Oh, right he's never been here,” she gives me a quick kiss on the cheek, “I'll be right back. I need to fetch him from the dock. He knows the rules and wouldn't come up.”

A little while later the door opens and she leads Vince inside. He's less severely dressed than the Vince I've dealt with. His hair is not as tidily cut and he's not wearing glasses. He's carrying a notebook with a chocolate cover under one arm.

“O-oh,” he says, looking around the cabin, “So this is—it's very...cozy, and that's...” he nods in my direction.

“Yes,” Julia says, “Baby, this is Uncle Vince. He knows about you already. I told him about the Pearson wish timeline and what happened the last time you were here.”

Vince looks slightly uncomfortable as he looks around for a place to sit which is sort of amusing. Is that me? Or is that he's Julia's older relative and he's picturing sex things? He finally sits down in the chair Julia and I were cuddled in last night, “Duke...Crocker...I presume? I, ah, understand that my...counterpart--”

Julia cuts him off, “Other self,” she corrects.

“Other self,” Vince repeats, “was...somewhat more involved in your life than has been the case here.”

I can't help but feel snarky at that, “Understatement,” and there's some satisfaction at the alarmed look that crosses Vince's face. He looks to Julia who is sitting herself down next to me it's as if he's questioning her on whether or not he should say something which is so weird; then I remember tiny mistress talking about how she's considered the authority on Duke Crocker, “I'm guessing the Guard runs different altogether here...”

“I think it will be best if we start by going over what happened as it happened,” Julia says, “and then go into whatever explanations you're comfortable with, okay baby?”

“Sure.”

“We all got tossed into the past, into the Pearson wish timeline shortly after the Troubles started. Duke, Audrey, and Nathan got merged with their other selves, while Dwight and I wound up on our graves,” she pulls out her phone and looks through for something, “I have pictures if you want,” she offers the phone to Vince. I put up my hand and shake my head when she glances at me with a questioning look on her face. I know what her grave looks like. I've seen it enough, “If I don't outlive you, Uncle Vince, I fully expect the Carver Maze to be on my gravestone. I lived my whole life under a lie, I don't want to die under it like she did.”

“Of—of course,” Vince says, shakily.

“Audrey was still in Boston,” Julia continues, “Nathan was still in denial, so naturally our first stop was finding you or Uncle Dave. We found Dave, but he didn't recognize either of us so I asked him to point me in the direction of Duke and then we went to...secure the funds with which to hire him.”

Vince frowns at that, but then nods as though he's worked through whatever was troubling him.

“When we did find Duke, though,” she squeezes my hand then, “he was on his way to talk to your other self when he got a...job...that had to be done right away.”

“Oh dear. Was it,” he winces, “necessary?”

“That...was Nicole Meadows,” I explain, “Your other self deemed it so. She was...triggering illness in...people, each time more people and more deadly.”

“Meadows. I can see where...but killing her? There wasn't an alternative—no one to talk to her?” He looks very uncomfortable and guilty.

“Apparently not,” Julia says. She's browsing through things on her phone again and then leans over to show something to Vince. He squints at it for a few moments and goes pale, almost as though he wants to throw up and shoves the phone back towards Julia very quickly. He looks like he wants to say something but then he doesn't. He just shakes his head and looks down at his notebook.

“I took care of what I was supposed to,” I shrug, “That was the deal.”

“Deal?” Vince leans forward, angrily, “What deal?”  

An uncomfortable noise escapes my mouth before I can stop it, “Working with the Guard—for the Guard? I don't know which was is the right one, but being the last slash only active Crocker and...”

It's weird to me how horrified Vince looks given him sitting across a table making demands was how I got into the situation in the first place, “You...were asked to...but what did you get out of it?”

I remember the plastic wrapping and the comments about the sledgehammer, and breakfast, the safe house. I realize after a moment that I'm drumming my fingers across the table top.

“That falls under questions you can ask later,” Julia says, sharply and then leans over and nuzzles my neck and kisses me.

“Simon's body could show back up at any time,” I mutter under my breath and laugh sarcastically.

“I'm sorry,” Vince says, “Please. Continue.”

“Once Duke had left to...do that...Dwight and I went in and I introduced myself to your other self. Loudly. And pointily. Had to explain the timeline physics and show him some pictures before he'd accept everything, and then I asked him about the Carver diary, which he also knew nothing about. But my father was still alive, so he sent one of the Guard to drive me there and...” her voice drops, “...I got to talk to him. His glaucoma was pretty bad, but he could still see me a little,” she squeezes my hand before turning her phone on again where it's sitting on the table surface and flipping back through the pictures, when it first turns on I could swear I catch a picture of a page full of hand-written list that looks very much like the journal I had to keep. The pictures scroll through quickly until it's one of her with an older man who has a hand on her shoulder and looks super proud of her. Clearly her father.

“That's awesome,” I tell her.

“Yeah,” she says, her voice shaking, “Only time I got to see my father and I got to tell him everything worked out okay. He told me that he could die in peace and that he was proud of me,” she's crying quietly now, and I lean over to kiss her and hug her. She leans against me.

Vince looks decidedly uncomfortable again, “You know why--” he starts.

“I know,” she says, sharply, cutting him off, “That doesn't mean I have to like that it was necessary,” she takes a deep breath, wiping her eyes on her sleeve, “When I got back, Dwight told me the Chief had called and had a shouting match with your other self because he knew the apparent suicide wasn't a suicide because Nathan picked Duke up and brought him in and he was crashing in the holding cell and he wanted your other self to come pick him up to make sure no one put two and two together, but your other self didn't want to do it, so I yelled at him. A lot,” when she continues her recounting she sounds extremely tired, “I pointed out that the Barn was gone and Lucy had only been Lucy and that if Duke didn't kill Pearson after the wish was made, Sarah would never come back and everything would stay horrible and the Troubles would never end and that he had to make sure Duke didn't die and to not try to get him off the heroin because it was pretty much the only thing keeping him from just laying down and not getting back up,” Vince's guilty look turns on me then but he looks away again soon after and focuses back on Julia. I lean my head against her shoulder, “Then I told him to take us to the police station so we could talk to the Chief while he picked up Haven's only hope and brought him back to his boat. Chief recognized me. He felt something right from the moment we arrived and, it turns out, he had the Carver diary.”

“Garland had it?” Vince asks, “But why didn't he ever tell me?”

“He didn't know what it was,” Julia explains. She kisses my hair and murmurs to me asking if I'm still doing okay. I nod, and she continues addressing Vince, “Remember what the box says? 'Give to the one who sees'. Wuornos just holds the for Carver; it's not for anyone else to know what's inside. So, that's why I couldn't find it. From just past the Troubles returning to yesterday afternoon, it literally didn't exist to be found. But I have it now, and yes, it can help us, and we'll discuss it later.”

She messes with the phone again and pushes it towards Vince.

“Oh,” he says, “Garland.”

“Yes,” she says, then she whispers to me, “You know the Garland here gave me permission to be your other self's friend in high school,” she turns back to Vince holding her hand out for the phone, “The Garland asked me if in this timeline, Duke was treating me right. I told him he was treating me so well you'd stopped grumbling about him.”

Vince looks embarrassed again. It's amazing how satisfying that is though I remind myself this is not the same Vince.

“Then I threatened Nathan a little, and he recognized me, and I got him to agree to watch out for Duke, too,” she sighs, “...and then my mother saw me.”

“Oh, dear.” Vince remarks.

“I explained to her I didn't want to be a doctor, that in this timeline she'd died, and I was married. She was...initially unhappy with my choice, but I set her straight on a few things and she came around. So, all in all, probably the best talk I've had with her since I graduated, but apparently when your dead daughter is visiting from a happier timeline, you're more willing to let go of things and approve, however implicitly, of her choice in men.”

I shake my head, trying not to focus on the fact that she approved of this timeline's Duke.

Julia kisses my head, “The fact that you turned Simon into paste helped a lot, and so did hearing what you would do to Andrew Pearson. Dwight told her that he would have been proud of and grateful to you if I'd been his dead daughter.” Dwight has a dead daughter?

“If only she could have known about that earlier,” I mutter, “but Simon fled town though.”

“That's what you got out of the deal?” Vince's outrage surprises me, “I—my other self—knew what happened and never told her? Julia, my dear, whatever you told him, however harsh it was, he deserved it.”

“The Guard took care of Simon's body,” I explain, “But he might show up at any point. That was some of the “discussion” we had when—Simon disappeared after a big fight we had and that's the last time I saw him. That's what you have to tell everyone. They were coming to do I don't know what anyway. Moore and Alan and—I don't remember.”

“Whatever it was it would have been too little, too late,” Vince remarks, “I can't say that I would have done any better in his shoes but I can say that I'm grateful Julia took it upon herself to champion y-your other self. I was wrong, and now that I know what could have happened I'm very glad it did not.”

Julia has a very satisfied and smug smile on her face as she hugs me.

I can only muster a “Hm” in response.

“So, after all that we went looking for Duke because I know the stages of death crashing and I suspected your other self might not have been able to get him back to his boat, and I was right, so we found him and brought him back and cleaned him up because you'd really done a number on your left arm, baby.”

I pull a face, looking at my arm, remembering half way through doing so that it's completely not the right left arm, “I remember the...bandages.”

I get kissed, “I hoped you'd leave them on long enough for things to heal a bit.”

I try to remember how long they stayed on. I remember Brent asking about them.

“After he woke up we finalized paying him for his help and he made a few calls, one of which being to Uncle Dave's other self and I strongly suspect he called your other self afterwards because the next day he was at the Historical Society with copies of things I'm pretty sure were in the archive and I know he likes his creature comforts, but he seemed a bit too invested in helping us find the Heart of Haven.”

“I presume you found it because you're here,” Vince remarks.

“Yeah,” Julia says, “It's the lighthouse.”

Vince's expression goes through a series of phases the biggest one being the look of being the biggest idiot in history, “The lighthouse! OF COURSE! Why didn't I think of that?”

“Julia seemed to have a similar reaction if I recall,” I say.

“Yeah,” Julia nods, “In retrospect it was really obvious.”

“And you were able to “summon the Door”?” Vince says.

“Just like calling an elevator.”

“Huh.” I expect him to say “well fancy that” but he doesn't.

“So when Dwight and I got back it pulled everyone else forward too. We arrived at the moment we'd left and I sent the bastard on a six-month trip to Boston. So, we'll see, but it looks like we've got some breathing space.”

“Boston?” I ask.

“Remember your other self got lost for six months?” she says, “When he finally got spit back out into the world it was in Boston because...I didn't know what I was doing or how to tell the machine to just spit him back out here.”

“Ah, right...” they were talking about that last night too. Nate said something about doing it repeatedly.

“Uncle Vince, I'll bring the Carver diary with me to work and we can go over it then, but that's what happened. You can ask questions now, but Duke's not obligated to answer them, got it? And if you upset him too badly, you'll have to leave,” she nuzzles my ear, “You can ask questions, too, baby. If there's anything you want to know...”

“Well, it sounds like there's no such arrangement here, from what Julia's said, and the way you've acted—there's no “Here, Crocker, this person needs to die for the safety of the universe.”

Vince looks nervously at Julia and I shake my head but then here she's in charge when it comes to things about “me”, but it's just so weird seeing Vince looking to someone else, “No. After Simon turned out the...way he did...I thought it would be better if your other self never...became active. Unfortunately, that didn't happen, but she's been quite informative about the downside of the Crocker Trouble and has made it very clear that such a drastic measure is only to be taken when all other options have failed.”

“Hmmm,” I say.

“Duke, I know you haven't had the best experience with my other self and I know that your other self and I haven't exactly gotten along, but I'm old enough to know when I've been wrong and...well, Haven owes you a great debt for killing Andrew Pearson. If there's anything I can do...”

I stare at him.

Julia giggles quietly.

Vince continues a little awkwardly, “Well...just think about it. The offer is open specifically to you. Your other self is more than capable of making his own demands,” he adds grumpily.

I have to laugh at that one but I can't think of anything to ask for. I can only imagine what Duke might come up with himself. He'd be trying to get Vince dressed like Carmen Miranda singing in front of people at the bar.  That makes me laugh more. Vince looks slightly worried.

“It's okay,” I say, “but no I...I can't think of anything.”

He nods, “As I said, think about it.”

I nod in return.

“If there's nothing else,” he says, “I must get back so we can sort out the paper. I'll see you at work, Julia, tomorrow, perhaps? Depending on how things are,” he stands up and Julia does too. I follow suit. Julia moves so that she can hug Vince before he leaves. Then Vince puts his hand out offering to shake mine and I carefully accept.

He nods at me, “I'll see myself out,” he says and disappears.

I flop back down on the couch and exhale slowly.

Julia leans down and kisses me giving me a good view of her breasts down the neckline of her shirt, “You did really well, baby,” she says.

“Hm,” I tell her.

“No, you did. How do you feel?”  

“Weird,” I tell her, “A little tired. Confused?”

“Well, that was a lot, and Vince...” She kisses me again.

“Excited,” I add.

She laughs, “That definitely seems like you're feeling better about where you are.”

“Things have been helping a bit with that,” I nod, “I just...it was strange seeing him like that. Tiny mistress all in charge of Vince.”   

“Only when it comes to you and your other self,” she corrects, “Tiny mistress is in charge of everyone when it comes to the subject of her gypsies.”

I hug her. My head nestles into her breasts. One of her hands wraps around my shoulders the other wends it's way into the hair at the back of my head and scratches away there an easy rhythm. If I was a cat I would probably be purring, as it is other things are getting excited that aren't just my mood. I kiss her chest through her shirt and rub my head from side to side. She giggles and pushes me back slightly and then kisses me. I kiss her back and then lift her up so she can sit in my lap which is a little awkward with my position on the couch and we kiss more, running hands through each others hair, over each others bodies, and then clothes are off once more and positions shifted slightly more so that I can slip myself inside her and once more that glorious ride.  

@@@@

“Baby?” Julia asks, as I finally track down where the flannel shirt got tossed and put it back on.

“Yeah?”

“I'd been going to suggest more breakfast but there's a text message from Nathan,” she holds up the phone, “he was wondering if we were up for getting lunch with him either here or maybe at The Gull?”

“Huh.”

“Is that a good 'huh' or a bad one?” she crosses the cabin towards me.

“It's a slightly perplexed one. I wasn't—lunch invites weren't something I expected. Are you sure it's for me?”

“Yes, baby,” she tugs on my lapels, and holds up the phone.

If Duke still here today you two want to get lunch? I would say Gull but not sure he'd be up for that. Feel free to say no. I understand.

“If that's not you he's talking about then I don't know who that is.”

I suppose.

“You okay?”

I nod, “It's just adjusting still, but it would be good to try and go out, right? I just...”

“The Gull isn't far,” she says, “It's right across there,” she points out of the front of the boat, where the empty Second Chance would be if this were the world I was born into, “and it's safe. Technically you own it. We can eat upstairs out of the way, or take a section of the patio for ourselves and ask to be given privacy, it's not unheard of if Things Are Going On. Don't have to go into town though and deal with hundreds of people to eat some place there, and see some place different than these walls.”

“That would be...nice.”

“Well, then,” she presses a button on the phone and puts it to her ear, “Nathan, hey—if you're still able to do lunch we'd love to. The Gull is fine,” I look around wondering where shoes or socks might be. They're probably back in his bedroom, “We'll maybe do the patio like we're having a Trouble Meet or something upstairs have a little bit of privacy. See how things are when we get over there,” there's another pause, “Well, it'll take us not even five minutes to get over there so just let me know when you can be there,” another pause, “Okay, cool. We'll see you then,” she turns to me, “About fifteen minutes.”

“Alright,” I nod, “So...socks and shoes?”

“I'll get them,” she says, “Sure you're okay with The Gull?”

I nod again, “One step at a time, right?”

“Right. Now, if we can't get around there without encountering anyone there are people who're gonna be calling you Boss-man and such, but they wear name tags so that'll help. I'll field any stupid questions though. If Shelley says anything call her Shell.”

“Alright...”

“There are ways to get to tables with minimum person encounter. Just ordering and things.” I can see she's getting hesitant. I am a little too but I need to learn how to be around some people at least and be out of the boat, what if we switch somewhere out and about or something?

“It is just Nathan, right?”

“Yes,” she says, “No Audrey. I'll go get the shoes and such.”
 

amichan: (Duke/Julia)

We wind up sitting on the floor by the side of the couch, kissing, and I just—how is this happening?

“It drove me crazy wanting to touch when you scratched your hair like that,” she says, curling a strand back behind my ear again, “I'd forgotten that because you haven't done it in a long time.”

Well, on the upside that means I've been clean for “such a long time” but fuck. How many times have I been itchy twitchy around her and not even realized it?

“...Boss?” she asks.

Oh, shit, how to...? But she must, she has to know, right? Given what she said. I breath it out so that I can get the words, “I think...I hope I've told you...dumb shit I've done given what you...” I'm toying with my sleeves, but she was the one who pulled them up earlier to show me, and she didn't have to pull them up so far if it was just the tattoo, “earlier.”

“Oh, it's a heroin thing? That explains why you stopped,” she says, as nonchalant as if when I was talking to her about my plans for rearranging the kitchen. She knows—well, of course, that whole thing before but...okay, how long has she had to get over things even? And has things out with older me...? Oh, this is so fucking weird. She didn't run when she found out. She didn't start hating me. That's good, right? Not only that she still...and she knows all my other history too.

“I'm sorry I was so snippy back then,” she says, startling me.

“Snippy?” caught off guard.

“Testy, impatient, temperamental, spoke sharply?” she says, not going to clarify I knew that part of it but just was too lost to verify what she was meaning about when, “You were so...” she waves a hand slightly, “I now know it was the heroin and you were high, but you just seemed so confident and I'd just turned 16 and I was so afraid you saw me as an annoying, clingy little child...”

Shit. No. Stupid-ass drugs. So, nothing cements more that quitting is the right decision. If I can stop crying out of it and crawling back, “You're more adult than some of the...people I deal with at...work, and I...just,” I allow a slight laugh, “considering some of the—I probably deserve some ass-chewing, but...no, never annoying that I can think of.”

Suddenly her head is burried partly in my chest and partly between my chest and arm and she's holding on to me tightly, shaking. I shift so I can wrap my arm around her and hold her close.

“The bitches at school tried to make me think you didn't care. I was snippy with you because I was afraid they were right. So...I'm sorry,” she says, turning so that she's resting her head on my chest.

“Well, I've not been exactly the best at coming across with proof otherwise when I've actually been trying. I mean my best attempt at flirting with you recently sent you running for the hills...but I kinda figured my ass was just too wasted and disgusted you. But, no, the bitches are...were...are? Wrong.”

“I thought you were expressing affection in a little sister way, or you were too drunk to realize it was me.”

“No, I knew it was you...and I figured I could actually say things—but I fucked up. I was too wasted.”

“Mom would have cut your balls off with Grandma Carr's antique pinking shears if anything had happened, anyway,” I find myself protecting my balls instinctively, “But it's okay, because the shame helped give you the strength to get clean...and I know how much I mean to you because I helped you get clean.”

“Yeah...I've been trying to,” I feel still somewhat ashamed of myself but I also can't help but snort derisive, “but it...”

She laughs softly and runs a hand lightly down my chest, “Don't worry, Boss. I'm very fond of your package. And if you're going to say it's hard, but it was going to come out as a dirty joke. I'm going to have to tell you that I am completely on board with that.”

I laugh at that, “Well, not quite what I was going to say but that's good to hear. I was going to say...it's good to hear it works, and I mean I can see it worked; and thank you for not actually running for the hills despite all my shit.”

“Wouldn't run for the hills, anyway,” she says, still idly tracing across me, “I would steal your boat and head out to sea,” I'm treated to a wicked smile, “Maybe keep you on board as my gypsy love slave.”

All this is hiding behind Julia who helps me scrape ragged paint strips off the wooden parts of the Cape and carries pallets and tools and equipment without complaint. Damn, “Wickedest wench on the high seas.”

“Damn straight. Pirate-Queen Julia off to seek her fortune,” she says, there's silence for a while, stretching out like the band that was at one point holding my hair, “...wanna seek my fortune?”

This peaks my attention, of course, “X marks the spot?” I hope she's meaning what I think she's meaning.

“The spot is usually your bed,” oh she is meaning, hot damn, “...although the couch is right here.”

“Couch?” I pat the surface behind us, “Hm?” I kneel up slowly, and offer her a hand to help her up. She takes it, but she also puts the other behind my head so she can toy with my neck and kisses me as we get to our feet. Julia kissing me lights everything on fire faster than it's ever sparked before, I think, not that I'm really thinking very clearly. Everything is clothes go now, and hands move to lift and Julia on couch, and don't screw this up.

She has her hand on my penis though, pulling a little as I lay her on the couch and then crouch down after, a playful not quite smirk, as she guides me inside and wriggles down a little, wrapping her legs around my back. I follow her 'instructions' and thrust myself further inside, reveling in that little moan of pleasure and the way her eyes squeeze together as she gives a devilish smile and then lifts her hands back up to my hair, to run them back towards my neck. One hand by each of her shoulders I speed up our rhythm and then bend my face down to trace kisses from her belly button up her stomach between her breasts, around the nape of her neck, at which point she wriggles against me making a contended murmuring noise, and then as I go to continue my path she whips her head around and snatches my mouth with hers plunging her tongue as though she's digging for gold and grinds her hips against me.
 

This spurs us from gale force to tropic cyclone and then down into a bay of bliss on the other side, rocking together gently as she cradles my head against her chest and kisses my forehead, and I kiss the top of her breast, assuring myself that she's still really there. 


Now it goes back to the main article.

Interlude 2


She laughs, delighted and wicked, and kisses me passionately and straddles me rolling me all the way onto my back so that she can mount me. She wriggles slightly, squeezing my penis with her muscles—damn—and then she begins to ride slowly, and then gaining speed I don't have to urge her forward with my hands on her hips, she's riding with steady rhythm up and down and then up and ramming down explosion in my brain. Nothing so deep and broad—since--

I push up and then raise my upper body so that I can kiss her but she pushes me back down before we connect, and my back is laying on the couch again and she wags a finger playfully at me.

“No, no. Ah'm not done takin' ya through ya paces...” and off we go again slowly as I rise back to the challenge within her and then pace quickening and slowing and quickening and slowing slightly and then speeding up and that almost jump again and down and faster and faster, somewhere in there my hands managed to find her breasts and play and squeeze and she shimmies from side to side in amongst the ride but I can't fully keep track of all the motion just the ache of pleasure emanating until things burst free and she lowers herself against my body, disconnecting to climb up my chest enough to meet our lips together.



Now it goes back to the main article.

 

I almost choke as I look over at her then. They've been—to her all this time? Well, not—but to—but come on Crocker, they are damn wrong, and this explains—I cup her face with my hands and kiss her, all that time I've spent with those bitches, and she's had to watch, apologies spellt with my tongue in her mouth, as I shift us around again so that I'm on top once more as I continue to kiss and she kisses back hungrily. My hands work their way to her breasts as I wait for myself to be ready to go which won't take too long, and then snake one finger down her side tracing a line so I can prepare—but she's ready and I slide myself inside slowly, reveling as she gasps, and then I put my hands on either side of her head just above her shoulders and begin to thrust, a few slow gentle motions at first, releasing her mouth to pepper her neck and chest with kisses, before grabbing her mouth again and plunging my kiss deeply and thrusting myself in hard at the same time. She releases her own hold on my mouth with a gasp as I continue the deep...delving, her hands that had gripped my back letting go, arms stretched out, and then slowly returning their hold to me as she pulls up slightly towards. I close the distance so we can kiss again, and go to nibble at her mouth but she pulls back quickly.

“Blood,” she says in an almost breathless whisper.

Shit. Right, “Sorry.”

“It's okay,” she says, and pulls my head back down to her and licks my nose. I kiss her then and tangle our tongues, moving so that I'm standing at the edge of the couch but she's laying back down once more but pulling her legs gently up to my shoulders so that I can get in deeper. She pushes up against me as I do so and squeezes again, which is just—and I pick up my speed using her legs and my knees braced against the edge of the couch as leverage until I feel her quivering against me and I can feel my own release.  




Now it goes back to the main article.

amichan: (duke)
   

The bar is kinda between dive and decent but it wouldn't be this sort of deal if it wasn't. Who is going to do something like this in front of the Ritz? And it's not as if it's a complete shit hole. As I'm turning the engine off I can't help but wonder if Carolina is still knocking around somewhere given the last time I was in this neck of the woods is when I ran into her or, considering how many years it's been, if she's in some unmarked grave somewhere.

As I get out of the truck there's Ted getting out of his van a few spaces down. He's grayer about the temples than I remember but it's been a good eight months....well, then over a year since we've seen each other. Six months in the Barn, remember.

“Good to see you!” he calls, “How was the drive?”

“Long!”

“Yeah. I'm sure,” he nods, “Thanks for coming up...down? Over? Though.”

“I wouldn't do this for just anyone,” I point out.

“Yeah. Yeah,” he waves a hand, “I'm glad you did though. I heard you were out of the business.”

“I was out at sea more like,” I shake my head, “but it takes more than a storm to get rid of me.”

“That's what you get for working on a boat,” he chides, as I pull down the tail gate.

“Well, if I didn't you wouldn't get this stuff so don't complain.”

“I'm not,” he says, eyeing the boxes, “I pay you so I don't have to do that shit. That's the deal, right?”

“That's how I understand it.”

He slides one across towards him and opens the top and peers inside, “Excellent,” he says, and hefts it's neighbor forward and does the same.

“Seriously?” I remark in joking tone, though I know I'd do the same and have done on more than one occasion.

“It's not that I don't trust you,” he says, “but all kinds of things can happen in transit.”

“Yeah, yeah,” I wave a hand at him and lean back against the truck and look about the parking lot. There are about seven cars here at this point but it's really only early bird time. Ted pushes a button on his key ring and I hear the back of the van unlock. He picks up one of the boxes and I grab one and follow him to the van.

“You're not turning straight around and heading back are you?” he asks, resting the box against the back bumper so he can open the door.

I blow out a sigh, “No. No,” I shake my head, “I hate to say it but I'm camping out over night like an old man and driving back in the morning.”

He laughs, taking my box and pushing it into the back of the van having already slid his own in, “Well, then, how about we grab a bite to eat in there? My treat.”

“In there?” I give him a skeptical eye.

“I eat here quite a bit,” he says, as we grab the next two boxes, “I even bring the...family.”

“Everything okay there?” I don't want to say your tone got weird but your tone got weird, Ted.

“Yeah, they just...” he shakes his head, “but that's why I picked the place. I come here on and off, not too out of routine but still.”

Way to avoid my question. I give him a look which he catches when he turns to take the last box from me and put it into the van.

He sighs, “The wife didn't really want me to get this stuff but I've been hankering and I knew I could get all this through you and yours for way better than, you know. You know wives though...well, you probably don't. You've never been one for attachments.”

“You'd be surprised,” I point out.

He gives me an odd look and then shrugs and goes round to the passenger side of the van and gets his payment and brings it to me, “I'll meet you inside then?”

I nod, closing the tail gate, “Yeah, sure,” I check the money in the envelope and then open the truck door and stash it in the lock box behind the passenger seat spinning the combination after I do so then lock up the actual truck itself and go into the bar.

Ted's picked out a table in the corner with a good view of the doors and waves me over to join him. It's typical fare: burgers, chicken wings, ribs, vague attempts at vegetarian food. I remind myself not to be judgmental about their selections and just go for something simple burger wise that should be hard to fuck up and one of their local beers. He gets ribs.

There's idle chit chat about travel and him questioning about this “out at sea” business, of course, which I expected. Then the food comes. Smells pretty good. I imagine Julia would both be joking with me watching me inspecting the meal, though I could easily see her doing the same thing. The fries are crispy and not soggy, bun is toasted, not a lot of grease soaking through things.

“See?” Ted says, tearing into the ribs, “Good, right?”

I cut the burger in half and it looks to be the right temperature of cook, so I take a bite. For the most part it tastes good but the cheese is not what I was expecting. The menu had just said cheese and I didn't think to ask. I set it down, and have to pick up my phone.

  • To: Julia Wench
  • Theres AMERICAN CHEESE ON THIS!

After a moment there's a reply.

  • Aww, poor Boss. Got to NY safe, then?
  • Yeah ted happy beer good at leest
  • There we are then. See you tomorrow still?
  • No change so far

And the familiar pulse on the tattoo which I answer as I put the phone in my coat pocket. After that I pick the offending cheese off the burger and continue to eat and chat back and forth.

“You like the beer, right?” Ted asks, pointing to the bottle I've almost drained.

“Yeah.”

“You need to try the Keegan's Stout,” he says.

I look around for the waitress.

“It's fine,” he says, “I'll be right back,” and he heads up to the bar.

The burger itself was pretty good. Glad I won't be coming back here though. I've been thoroughly spoiled by our own food. Twenty years ago this would have been miraculous. I need to stop making myself feel old. Ted comes back with two glasses of amber liquid and about a quarter inch of head. It's smoother than the bottled beer I'd selected and a slightly richer flavor and definitely stronger. I can imagine Cam would be heady halfway through the glass with already having a bottle first. Drinking the whole thing and it'd be another snuggle-fest night.

“You seem to approve,” Ted remarks.

“I might have to look up their distributor,” I admit, “and then see what undercutting can be done, because well...”

“Yeah, I know,” he gives a laugh, but it's slightly off again.

“Are you sure you're okay?” I ask him. There isn't anyone about whose come off with cop vibe otherwise I'd have excused myself to the bathroom already.

“I just...” he shakes his head, “...I keep thinking about Mel.”

“If you have to get home don't let me keep you. Job's done after all.”

“No, it's fine,” he gives a slight laugh again, “She needs to just suck it up. I do this. It's my choice.”

“Dangerous talk there,” I point out, “Those sort of things get people sleeping on the couch. I don't have any rare chocolates or jewelry to sell you.”

“I'm out of that sort of money anyway,” he says, “...at least on hand, I mean.”

“I'm pretty much done myself anyway,” I point out, draining the last of the beer.

“Fair enough,” he waves the waitress over for the check and I stand up and go to get some money out for the tip. My head wavers a bit as I do, and I grab the back of the chair confused. I'm not Cam. I can hold my booze, “You okay?” he asks.

I get my wallet out, “Yeah...must have just stood up too fast,” the numbers on the bills blur together for a moment. I pull a ten out and drop it on the table and put the wallet back, when I turn to go to the door the floor—well, it can't actually be tilting...

Someone grabs my left arm at the elbow, “Easy there,” as I go to defensive, “I was just trying to stop you going face first into the next table.”

All I can do is make a disgruntled noise especially as the room is spinning. Something had to have been in my drink and Ted's face, when it finally comes back into focus as he comes back over as the guy, whoever he is, is asking me how much I had to drink, tells me all I need to know about that.

“Did you roofie me?” I demand. No wonder he was being weird. Should have...my arm is being gripped tighter.

“We can get you somewhere,” the guy's voice.

“I'm sorry,” Ted says, “They have my--” and the rest is lost.

 

$$$$

 

There's the familiar marimba of a hangover through my head and the dry throat and mouth, scratchiness. My eyes hurt but when I go to sit up, to cover my eyes I find my arms are strapped—my legs too. It's leathery, what I'm laying on and has a weird head rest thing. It's a chair but it's it's in a reclining position, not a board or a bed or anything like that.

This is the worst hangover I've had since Evi's wake.

Where is Ted? That fucker putting shit my beer...

“Ah, Crocker, so glad you can rejoin us,” I can't place the voice, “Your head should ease up soon I imagine,” I should know that voice.

“What the Hell is going on?” I should not have demanded so loudly as far as my head is concerned but fuck this. I test how much give the arm braces have not much. They're thick flat straps with buckles though when I shift angles I can just make out the guy.

He steps closer. Mother fucker.

“Really, Wallace? This is a long way to go to get a date. I didn't think you were into this sort of thing...I can hook you up with someone who is actually interested, you know?” My head is actually starting to clear some which is a little odd, to say the least.

Following Wallace's eye movements there must be at least one other person in the room. I should have realized when I saw the guys a few weeks back that they weren't operating on their own but how in the hell are they in New York?

“I'm not interested in that,” he snaps, “I'm interested in money. You owe us money.”

“Since...when?” there's an uneasy feeling in my stomach which has nothing to do with his attempt at a threatening stance. It's easy to do something like that when the person you're talking to is attached to an immovable object. It's more to do with the way my headache is clearing up.

“Two-fold compensation at this point I'd say,” there's that glance off to the side and a noise of agreement from someone, no two someones.

“Our business ended years ago. You cut me off in the clear.”

“After you said you wanted nothing more to do with our trade. Too good for it all of a sudden,” he looks offended, but all's well with that. I knew it wasn't good for a junkie trying to get clean to keep delivering drugs, especially not the one he was using, “I was generous letting our ties go. I could have sent people after you...” of course who is to say he didn't and they just couldn't find me because they had no idea I was in Haven or that I had the Cape Rouge which was my intent, “and then you—you think I don't know you sent the authorities after us in Montserrat?”

He's not wrong but he doesn't need to—my limbs are starting to feel both heavy and floaty at the same time. It's so familiar and wonderful and I just want to lie back into—fuck, fuck.

“Fuck. What did you do to me?”

“A little something to make you more cooperative. I know how much you loved it.”

And he's not wrong. Fuck. It's so...

“So...to that money you owe us,” Wallace continues.

I shift my arms trying to pull things but everything is going loopy, and my stomach is churning as though we're in the roughest of seas when I turn to look at him, “I don't...in...the clear.”

“Compensation,” he counters, “because not only did you turn us in then but I'm sure that Ali telling us that he thought he saw you and them getting done has nothing to do with each other.”

“I can't...” and then it's coming up, “I don't...” and the burger is reappearing.

There's angry voices blurring back and forth and I feel a chunk of the hair on the back of my head being yanked up as my chest heaves and aches and everything spins about. I can't tell if I'm floating backwards or forwards and then there's flat surface meeting me.

%%%%% 

“How the hell much did you give him?” I hear from above me. Cold ground. Concrete.

“I didn't think it was that much but I don't know with whatever else was in his system,” another voice.

There's a familiar light feeling in my head and limbs but my mouth tastes nasty. Where am I? Who was I working with? Stay still. If I open my eyes slightly I can see feet through my hair. Someone's wearing converse shoes and someone else boots.

“Just keep an eye on him right now. He's too out of it to get any answers and if he chokes to death or something the boss is not going to be happy. Make sure he doesn't roll on his back.”

“Why do I--?”

“Because you're the one who gave him that much.” They're on the far side, but one is sort of turned in my direction. I can shift a little and let out small grumbling noises, something hopefully I'm just sick and unwell sounding and feel around on my jacket for something I can use. Nothing in pockets, but loose button I pull it while coughing and hear them arguing with each other about checking on me. I roll slightly so I can see more of where they're at and then flick it off something metal, barely; everything's not quite oriented but it's not as though this is unusual for me...but this seems...wrong because he wouldn't...but that's—maybe that was wrong? Fuck it. Get out of this shit first.

I roll all the way on to my back now that they're being all paranoid about the weird skittery noise and make the coughing louder, hiccuping and doing my best to assure them I'm about the puke up my insides while hoping that I will not actually puke up my insides while faking it.

There's a mini argument between them about who is coming over to make sure I'm okay.

“I don't want to get puke on my shoes,” one mutters.

“You have more than that to worry about that if he chokes to death.”

Footsteps come closer. Yes. Closer and I can push you down. Blue and white shoes and the shiny hitch that is a knife in a sock. Dumb ass. That's even better. He reaches to move my shoulder and I yank it and stab it in his foot. He screams and I rip it out slam him over and throw the knife at the other guy but it goes off and doesn't hit him, clanging off something else as I pull myself to my feet. Staying balanced is tricky. I feel more unsteady than I can think of in a long time and then someone hard slams into me and knocks me to the ground we slide a little way and I can see the knife and reach for it. The sleeve of my jacket pulls up and I see them—the hearts around my wrist. Tiny mistress.

This is that body. So, why am I high? Duke would never. Who are these people?

I can't grab the knife but I can—what are the codes? Fuck it. I grab the tattoo and squeeze as hard as I can while I try to kick him off me. Then the other guy grabs my arm and pulls me to the side and wraps an arm around my neck.

“What the hell is going on in here?” a third voice demands.

“He was faking the whole thing!” the arm round my neck pulls me to my feet.

“He just stabbed me in the fucking foot!”

Wait. I did! I slam my foot down on a foot but it's apparently not the right one, someone or something hits me in the head sending me reeling a bit and then I'm wrestled backwards and slammed into something covered in squeaky plasticy leathery...it's like a dentist's chair two of them are holding my arms and the new third person my legs. I try to place him but I can't. They wrestle my arms and legs into leather straps and tie them down. My legs are straight but my arms are turned so the insides are face up and my stomach drops because I think I know why Duke is high now and I'm more determined to get the fuck out of here even as I realize that my wrist is pulsing, has been pulsing—the tattoo is—Julia is answering me, which means she knows something is wrong and she'll be on her way possibly with other people, but I...don't know where I am...exactly. If this isn't Haven there's no telling how long it'll take...

There has to be a way...

“Now,” the one who came in while we were fighting says. He's turned around and I can hear a sound and smell a scent that's all too familiar: the burning and bubbling turning powder into liquid, “we were discussing your compensating us.”

“Compensating you? I'm the one being held hostage here.”

He turns around needle in hand. I can't put a number on how many times I must have had one over the years and how sweet it was, but it needs to be far, far away from me. There is no give in these straps though, and strong arms are on mine from above, and I look up in to this person's face. I'm not sure if this is the guy whose foot I stabbed or not because they're not talking but they look familiar. They're upside down which doesn't help.

“I'll explain, again,” he says, with false graciousness, “you owe us for lost revenue, lost merchandise, and, I'd say pain and suffering, wouldn't you?”

“I would,” the guy holding me nods. Okay, so he doesn't have a damaged foot.

“Definitely, additionally now. Unless I get to stab him in the foot.”

“Plus the shoes,” fine foot guy says.

“Right. Right. These are limited edition.”

“Maybe you shouldn't wear them to work then,” I point out.

“I know you, Crocker, you're going to have back-up plans. You have to have money stashes in places. I bet you even have one here. You came here enough for us.”

So, not Haven. Fuck. I never had jobs that brought me too Haven, other than for the Guard, so I bet Duke didn't have any either especially as these guys have drugs and what was it...he broke connections with those people back when he got theCape. Julia said that was when she was a...teenager.

“You're not getting anything,” I tell him. I'm sure he's right and Duke has some but even if I had any idea where they were I wouldn't say.

“I thought you might say that,” he says, “Hold him,” he tells the guy behind me, but apparently he was talking to both of them because they're suddenly both on me, one with his body over the top of mine, keeping my left arm down, ignoring my attempts at damaging him, and the other holding my right arm still, rolling up the sleeve.

“Get off me,” is all I can really manage but at least I feel like I'm doing something instead of just ineffectively clawing at the one guy.

I feel him flicking at my arm and then the jab and the warmth spreading down my arm and up as well towards my shoul—ahhh, damn it, fuck it's too good. If there was...no.

“How are you feeling now?” he asks, “More cooperative?”

It's hard to glare at him when my brain is slipping off into unwilling bliss. I can barely feel my hands in the straps. I remember this so well. I want to roll back into it like I have so many times sitting in a corner of the Ursa rolling into the light spaces between memory but this is not and I can't. I don't care how awesome wonderful it is.

I would spit at him but the dry mouth is already there. Nothing doing.

“No,” I tell him, “You're fucking kidding me. Sticking me full of this shit and expect...” money it was money but he cuts in.

“Oh,” he says, “So that's how it is. Well, then I'll be back in a little while and we'll chat again. You guys stay here and make sure he doesn't get out this time.”

“What about--” foot guy starts.

“I'll send Evan down with some bandages,” he answers. I can almost hear him shaking his head in annoyance given the sigh in his voice.

I try to lift my head and see where he's going as a door open and closes but my head won't cooperate to lift up. Fucking heroin. Fuck you.

%%%%% 

Someone is smacking my face. I go to grab their hand, hit them with my other fist but I meet resistance. My arms are restrained. Right. Straps. Weird chair. People. I look myself over. Jeans, shoes. Denim shirt. The right sleeve rolled up, welts from where they've jabbed in the needle full of smack, one, two...maybe three? Scratch lines. Maybe just screwing it up because of them not knowing how properly, me not cooperating.

Heart chain tattooed around the wrist. Yes. Right.

These guys...abducted Duke because they think he owes them money. They want money from a safe stash he might have. Right. How long have we been here? It can't have been that long. It can't have been. Tiny mistress would move heaven and earth.

My eyes are achy, starting to come down from the high. I can feel the itchiness in my arms, across my chest. Well one thing for the straps I won't be scratching our skin off.

“What's so funny, Crocker?”

Seriously? I can't come up with anything better than 'your face'? Stupid junkie brain.

“So original,” he counters.

The door is opened, “He's awake boss.”

The guy who shot me up comes back in. He already has a loaded needle in his hand which the guy at the door seems to find amusing. I move my feet around testing the limits of that strap but nothing doing there, annoyingly, even with the way my legs are twitching a bit it's just making things hurt and annoying me and I find myself shifting in the chair trying to scratch my back but that's just an exercise in frustration too given all it really does is make the chair surface creak and squeak.

“Problems?” This 'boss' man asks, “Not feeling so good?”

“What's it matter?” I ask him, “I'm still not telling you anything.”

“Well, what do you think?”

I realize after a moment he's not talking to me. He's talking to Stabbed-Foot and Boots.

“Should we offer it or deny it?”

“I think he's going to beg you,” Stabbed-Foot says.

“But not til next time,” Boots says, “Twenty on it.”

“Fuck you both,” I mutter, clenching my fists against the desire to scratch given I can't anyway.

“You're going to tell me where the closest one is,” he says, “the closest stash and if you don't I'm going to pump you full of this again,” he waves the syringe towards my face but he's standing a good ten feet away.

“No,” I tell him, “No. I am not.”

“Really?”

“No, I'm joking with you. I'm perfectly willing to suddenly tell you where thousands of dollars are,” I feel myself twitching then, “because—because you miraculously deserve it.”

Boots smacks me.

“Thanks,” I mutter.

We go back and forth for a few more bars. Him closing the gap because I'm either ignoring him when he talks or telling him to fuck off like it's the only thing I know how to say. Boots and Stabbed-Foot get into an argument with their boss who during the course of their discussion I've found out is called Wallace something I probably should know given I'm “Duke” about if they can rough me up some on top of Wallace's threats about shooting me up again.

“Maybe he's tricking you? Maybe he says he doesn't want it but he does...” one of them mutters. It's getting hard to differentiate their voices given my ears are hurting.

“No, he doesn't want it. I can tell. This isn't back then.”

“Then why?” I ask him, “Why the hell do you think you're going to get anything out of me?”

“One way or another this is going to work,” he says, “and then we get the satisfaction of turfing you out onto the street in the middle of nowhere just you and the monkey again,” he leans down but not close enough for me to actually reach any part of him even with my teeth, “maybe you'll even be crawling back to us for help with it, won't that be fun?” he's not talking to me again. It did only take one time the first time...and they apparently know that.

If this were me doing the questioning I'd be walking away about now because I'm clearly starting to hurt. I'm probably an hour or so away from retching and then I might be hard pressed not to beg him for something because I am sore, and after throwing up I'm gonna be even more sore and itchy, oh so very drive you mad itchy and not able to scratch. I remember it so, so well how bonkers it makes you when you can scratch. So, leave me alone for a while, let me stew. Let me sit with my own thoughts and the pain and let me cry.

But then, “No?” he asks, “Nothing for me? No bank name? No storage locker at a station or an airport maybe?”

I shake my head. Ah, right. I should have remembered the dizziness too. Why do I always forget that?

“Really? Not even a hole in the ground somewhere?”

“Do I look that stupid?”

“Alright then. I warned you,” he makes a head motion towards Boots who grabs my right arm between the wrist and elbow and then between elbow and shoulder and holds tight I buck against him and fight, “I told you,” Wallace says, “this will go easier if you are still,” he addresses to me.

“Because I want that,” I say, sarcastically. If the fuss keeps up maybe with all the extra people around something on the damn chair will break. The only thing that does right now though is the surface of my skin and into the vein and there we go again. I'm suddenly absorbed by the pattern on Stabbed-Foot's shirt as he gets bitched at by Wallace for not helping hold me down this time.

“I'll be back in a half hour,” he says, “Don't rough him up...too much in the mean time and don't let him out.”

Maybe one of these assholes will have a Trouble.

%%%%% 

I couldn't get either of them to bleed any more and I'm kicking myself for not getting Stabbed-Foot's blood on me in the first place, that could well have fixed this problem way back. Though I'd possibly be lost in the middle of nowhere crashing and disoriented...better than this? Common sense isn't so sure.

There's another hazy round of questioning as I'm starting to come down and fuck-offs, followed by being pinned in the chair because I can still move slightly and won't keep my arm still for them to shoot me full of heroin for some strange reason and I keep hoping if I wrestle enough something in the chair will give and I'll be able to fight my way out.

The next time he comes back though...there's a small ray of sunshine that's not just a hallucination from all the opiate in my system. Boots is pulling my arm into position and I swear I hear a clinking from the buckle and as I shift my wrist there's an ability to wiggle it that wasn't there before. I need to sort it out but at the moment I'm flying away and I might as well be on the moon for all the good it's doing me.

When things start mellowing down though I shift my hand carefully in the strap and look at my wrist. The hook on the buckle is almost out of it's hole. I look to see where Books and Stabbed-Foot are. They're sitting over on the left of me playing some sort of card game given I'm still out of it as far as they can tell. I carefully shift my head so that my hair covers my eyes and I can watch them as I carefully waggle my wrist some more in the strap and I can feel it loosening more until there's a faint clinking sound and the strip loosens as the buckle gives and it's all I can do to not let out a whoop. Gotta hold on to sneaky. Sneaky. And not roll back into the float. Not back into it.

It's going to be harder to get my other arm free without them noticing but I have to try. I have the first part of the buckle undone when Boots notices and comes running over to grab me and stop me. I head butt him, and pull the buckle the rest of the way and scrabble for my feet while Boots pulls himself back up. Stabbed-Foot instead of coming to help Boots runs for the door and yells for Wallace and then comes back. I don't have my feet free yet and they slam me back into the chair each holding an arm by the side of my head when Wallace comes in. I at least have the satisfaction that blood is running down Boots' face and his nose looks decidedly fucked up.

“You're really getting on my nerves,” Wallace remarks.

Oh, I'm so sorry, “That's interesting,” I pull against them, “because you're getting on mine,” my hands are still free of the bindings at least. Maybe I can get free of one of them given Wallace is likely going to ramble and engage them in “witty” banter might distract them enough that they loosen their hold slightly on one or both of my arms.

“It's in your best interests to keep still,” Wallace says, “there are other places I can stick the needle—you want to risk going blind in one eye?”

Sure the arm is better than the eye. I remember the difficulty of shooting in the tear duct myself. Didn't stop me doing it at times. Just not first thing when I was way too shaky then it was find whatever vein in arm, leg, foot or hand I could.

I gnash my teeth in the direction of Boots and Stabbed-Foot but don't say anything. Just try and grab my face. Go on. Wallace preps the needle and then comes over to where Stabbed-Foot is standing and pulls my left arm down, holding the needle up.

“Where do you have money close by?” he asks, “For that matter where's the two grand we gave to Ted for the booze?”

“What?” I ask him. The words not quite making sense. Then it unfolds and I realize this is why we're wherever we are—some sort of delivery—clearly a set up now.

Shit—I got myself distracted I feel the needle jab into my vein and them strapping my arms down again as things start to blur away from me. I could swear someone pats my face and there's a vague idea of someone saying words in my direction something about seeing me in a little while. I have to focus, find something to focus—where's Boots bloody nose?

Is that? I could swear there's a banging noises coming from somewhere in front of me. Focus. Pull things together. Don't lean in. Don't. Where's Boots? There's another thud. Good distractions have to move. That buckle is broken. It broke, right?—I pull at it again hoping for loosening. My arm feels like jello and I'm not sure I'm doing anything. I can only vaguely feel anything moving and then another thud and I feel a pulsing on my wrist the way only Julia can do—is that her? On the side of me and a shape on the floor in Stabbed-Foot's colors?

“Baby,” Julia's voice cuts through the haze, “You're safe now, baby. Tiny Mistress Julia is here.”

I try to find the source of her voice. Where is she at?

“I'm going to get you free, okay?” she sounds, closer. I feel her hand calming the movement of the one working at the broken strap and taking it off, and then she kisses my hand, and the warmth of her body leaning over me to undo the other strap. She kisses that hand and my forehead, and I feel her hands running through my hair, “Baby? Can you talk? How are you doing?” She moves away and I feel the straps on my legs loosening.

I need to get up. We need to get out of here before someone else shows up, “Julia?” I ask her, and push up with my arms, but I meet the bed again very quickly.

Baby! Careful,” she's at my side where I can see. I can make her face out more clearly as she brushes my hair away from my face, out of my mouth. Then I feel her hands in mine, “it's okay. I'm here. You're safe, okay? You're safe,” I feel the tattoo pulsing again, and then she kisses my forehead, “Just lie still until your head's less—until you've come down a bit more, okay? I'm right here, close by.” I didn't take it on purpose. She has to know that. I have to tell her, but my mouth doesn't seem to be working the words because she says, “It's okay, just wait and tell me in a bit. I've just got to move these guys. I'll be right back.” The tattoo pulses again. Three beats. I let mine answer her given my words don't word right at the moment.

“I'm sorry I'm like this but I didn't take it,” I tell Julia. She comes back into my field of vision, “I didn't want it. I didn't,” I reach for her. I'm not sure if she's understanding what I'm saying, “They—they made me. They put it--”

“Baby, calm down,” I feel her hands on my face, and more light touches, kisses, “It's okay. Just relax. Enjoy it. Whatever it is we'll talk about it when you can actually talk, okay? Do you understand me? I'm not angry. I know what's going on. It's okay. I'll be back, okay? I need to deal with these guys before they wake up,” she kisses me and brushes a hand through my hair before moving away again. My head is light and airy where she touches and I follow the glow of her as she moves out of my field of vision and I close my eyes and actually lean in to it this time. 

%%%%%

“Baby?” I feel a cautious hand on my shoulder, warm, tender.

I open my eyes, carefully, the feel heavy. My mouth is so very dry but Julia is in better focus and my head is clearer. I can push myself up with a more steadiness but I'm still not quite where I'd like to be. Julia puts her arms around me and wraps me in a tight hug putting one hand on the back of my head.

“It's okay, Baby,” she whispers, “I've got you.”

“I didn't take it,” my voice is hoarse but it actually seems to be working.

“I know. I know,” she says, “I saw what they were doing to you,” she kisses me and I feel like my mouth might crack as I kiss back I'm so dried out, “We need to get you out of here, okay?” She pats my legs, “I've got you, okay? Can you turn?” With her arm around my shoulders we get me swiveled on the chair and my feet swung around to the floor feeling a little mushy when they touch down. Julia lets me brace myself on her shoulders and leads me towards the door. I can hear people echoing around in other rooms.

“Who came with you?” I ask her, swallowing as much as I can trying to force saliva to form.

“Audrey, Dwight, a couple of cops: Stan and Rebecca,” she says, “and a contingent of Guard,” she pauses for a moment, “Mike Gallagher is one of them.”

We're moving slowly towards what I assume is the outside.

“The Guard are gone though. It's just Gallagher left and the others. Locals law enforcement are here now collecting the gift-wrapped drug dealers. It's been just over an hour since they shot you up,” she adds, gently, “How long are we going to have until the crash gets bad?”

“There's lots of things that could...two to four hours, I guess.”

We skirt around a small group of policemen and out into the day. Dwight and the other two cops are talking to some who must be some of these locals. Audrey and Mike are who we're heading for they're standing to the side near a van and Dwight's truck.

Audrey comes rushing up and then hesitates in front of me, “It's so good too—I'm glad you're safe,” she makes a gesture and I consent to her hugging me.

Julia goes into the truck, opens a bottle of water and offers it to me. I take a few tentative sips. I wonder exactly how long it's been since I've had anything to drink given how the body seems to be soaking up the moisture. Julia's looking at Gallagher expectantly.

“We've been all round,” he says, “No sign of it.”

“Sloppy,” she mutters.

“What is?” I ask, voice less scratchy now that I'm comfortable enough to take larger swigs of water.

“They didn't grab Duke's truck,” she says, “I don't suppose you have any idea where it is.”

“I don't even know where we are right now,” I tell them, “I've narrowed it down to not Haven but still in the U.S most likely.”

“That's kinda what I thought,” she kisses my cheek.

“We're in New York state,” Audrey fills in, “but unless they somehow took the entire truck apart...”

“That would require actual skill,” Julia begins.

I look over to where Dwight, Stan and Rebecca are with the other cops. Dwight is saying something and by his expression it looks like he might have already said it before at least twice, “--arver not Crocker,” he explains, “it's not the first time it's happened, believe me. He's not going to press charges on the kidnapping he just wants to get home as soon as possible because of the medical condition I already mentioned.”

The other cop says something I can't make out and Dwight shakes his head.

“Believe me he and his wife know how to manage things. That's not necessary and would make things ten times worse. Familiar surroundings are the best bet. She has all the things they need.”

“Cam,” Julia says.

I turn back to her a little to quickly and put my hand against the truck to stay steady, “You guys got quite the tale together.”

“Yeah,” she nods, “We had time,” she looks more than a little frustrated about that.

I kiss her, “Poor tiny mistress. You must have been so mad you couldn't teleport the vans.”

“You have no idea,” she says.

“I remember thinking at some point about you bending time and space.”

“Baby,” she says, reaching up to put her hand on my cheek, “We need to know where Duke's truck is so we can get on the way home before things get bad. I need you to try and switch now, okay? I'm sorry.”

“It's him you should--” I start, “I think I wound up out because he was not doing so good at all—and the puking. They had thrown us on the floor to stop us chok--” I probably shouldn't explain these things.

“Baby...” Julia says, in the same tones when hearing about things in the time line that spawned me.

“I was able to stab one of them in the foot because of that,” I point out. That should make things better, “but anyway...I just wanted to warn you because I'm worried that when he comes forward i—he might just kinda fall over. I'm hoping he can still tell you things.”

Julia and Audrey exchange looks and Gallagher leans around to look towards what Dwight is doing.

“Okay,” Julia rubs a hand down my arm, “What can we do to make it easier on Duke?”

I can't think right now. I'm just trying not to freak myself out internally because what if he does just pass out? I can remember being shot up at least five times, and there were three welts, one of which was probably what they did after they slapped me back in the chair after I stabbed the one guy in the foot.

“Maybe you should just sit down already,” Audrey points out. 

 Not a bad idea. I can't believe I didn't think of that. I keep my hand against the truck and slide down so my back is against the wheel, and try to fade back in a different way than when I was floating back into the heroin high. I'm not sure how exactly...it's like I've sort of forgotten how this works. I almost feel like I should be walking down a street calling his name.


amichan: (duke)
 

 

BANG BANG BANG

Cop knock is not one you forgot. I bolt upright which sends my head spinning.

“It's okay,” Julia's voice.

“Police,” it comes out a hiss.

“Duke, it's fine,” Julia slips to the side and stands up, saying “hold on, hold on” in the direction of the door, “You're okay,” she whispers, “Just lay back.”

She goes to the door. I can't lay back I have to stumble my way to the bathroom again. Who put it so far away? It's like wading through mud but I make it in; but then after I'm done I can't face coming all the way back I stay sitting in the bathroom doorway because my legs might splinter if I try to walk more and I might need it again anyway.

I can hear voices outside. Julia talking with a man, the tone familiar from yesterday. Back and forth, a word here and there, “fever, flu, guys down with it, call,” crackling noises.

Fire on a beach, and people dancing. We celebrate the end of my servitude, but the sand is slipping and I'm falling through, and it screams and screams.

“Thank you!” Julia calls, dragging me back to the real world.

The door closes. She's carrying a heavy plastic bag and sets it down with a clatter on the table. I can feel everything heating up and melting again, and my legs are twitching.

“Why are you over there?” she asks.

I wave a hand towards the bathroom.

“Of course. We've got some liquid medicine now that should help...let's get you back over here.”

We manage to get me back over to the corner and the pillows I'm not sure how helpful I am, that feeling of sinking, heaviness, as though I'm going through into the hold is back, and oh, the aching—maybe my bones will just melt. There's that damp—she's wiping me down again, and water—water to drink. She fazes in and out between a dark night full of smoke, and chittering cicadas and stagnant water.

“Don't go anywhere, okay?”

In my brain I laugh, but nothing comes out. I hear her walking away, again. Bedroom? Bathroom? Then I'm being covered with a sheet. Bedroom, then. Bottle shaking, liquid. Liquid medicine.

“Here,” she says, “This should help with your stomach.”

It's sickly sweet. My mouth might stick together, then a little more water, and then something chalky and water again just a small amount.

I hear her slide down next to me, and she pulls my head against her shoulder and strokes my hair.

“You're gonna be okay,” she says, “The officer says his guys got through this in a five days or so.”

What officers got through this?

“Hell of a stomach flu, he said,” she continues.

“Hmm.”

“I'm going to have to go soon,” she says, “but I have something to give you now. Should help you sleep. I'll leave the bucket, water, some crackers...I'm sorry, I wish I could do more; but we both know what would happen if I tried to stay over. You're following me, right?”

I nod, carefully, “S'okay. You need...safe.”

“You need safe too,” she says, “but sleep is good for sickness, and this should knock you out enough you don't go wandering off the boat and drown.”

She gets up to start setting things out, but we need to settle before things go—before I get too gone again, “Julia--”

She turns, “What?”

I'm not sure where things got left yesterday, “Pay...you...”

I can't see her face, but her tread sounds angry. She comes over and crouches down by me, “I'm not doing this because I want your money, Duke. If I wanted it I'd just take it and you wouldn't be able to stop me. I let you pay me for working on the boat because you want to and because I want to leave Haven some day, but not for this. I'm doing this because you're my friend and I care about you. I'm not taking it and you can't make me.”

I don't...

She has her hand going through my hair again, “Come on. It's fine. You need to rest and feel better and I'll be back in the morning.” She stands up and I hear and then see her bringing over the things she said, then a bottle shaking and a small glass being filled with dark green liquid, “Drink up,” she says, “Now you're not allowed to die on me because I can't very well steal the Cape and go be a pirate queen if she's not fixed all the way, can I?”

A second glass of green and my head's spinning in a different way, and Julia slides me and the pillows down to deck level instead of propped up. She says something about my side, my eyes don't want to stay open. There are echoing thuds, and then silence.

 

&&&&

 

I float between myself and roof, myself and hold, the waves above and the swamp below. It's screams, echoing with Gavin's as his ankle snaps, with Jody's as she begs him to come on, to forget them, that we have to save ourselves, to get back to the car, that nothing and no one is any use to anyone dead, but my father has only been of use to us since he died, that's what my mother is telling the pinched up woman, the home is much better now, and she wants me back, took her so long to track down where I was and she's been beside herself and she's just so happy she found me, the lies pour out of her like sand and bury everyone in the room. The pinched lady's face slides off leaving just muscle beneath and that sickening scream-shriek once more. My mother picking up the piece of skin and starting to chew on it, offering it around like it's candy. She giggles and rolls across the table like a cat wanting a belly rub, behind me Jody is screaming, “For the love of Christ, Gavin, get UP!” and I run back to grab him and haul him to his feet while she cusses him every name under the sun. The ground is uneven and he's dead weight, hauling him is tricky, Jody grabs and pulls and we fall backwards, tumbling.

 

It's dark in the cabin. I'm all tangled up in a sheet and my pants and it takes a while with heavy limbs to unknot everything and get the pants on again; but the hazy snippets of dream...nightmare, it makes sense. Moving around makes the dizziness more, and my stomach is aching. I drink the water and nibble a few crackers, hoping that will help. I can't pull myself up to see what time it is...it must be night though but that's not saying much as I peer around. I remember Julia leaving but no idea when that was.

Everything is shaky and sore and horrible and I know, I know what I can do to fix it. I know.

I know.

But I can't. I can't.

Even though I know where it is. I can't go and get it. I won't. I won't.

All this hurt would be over. It gnaws through me how easy it would be. How easy to stop it...but I won't...I won't. I sip at the water some more with my shaking hands and try to see where that green liquid is in the blurry darkness. That will stop this crawling need too, won't it? Sleep and darkness instead of floating warmth but still it's closer and safer and I won't hate myself more. I can get through this. I will get through this. It's lying to me. I don't need it.

I don't care if it's right there.

Should have thrown it out to sea.

Probably fall off the dock trying to get there anyway. Said I would stay on the boat. Where is the green stuff? Avoiding the bucket, I knock a cup that I realize is the one that I was drinking the green stuff out of and lower myself down, there it is, the green. I eat a few more crackers before I pour more of the liquid out and drink it. Two cups, that's what I had before. Then I put it back and lean back down in the bed, feeling the odd tingly warmth and dizziness that I recognize from before.

It's more of the same dream wise. My parents collide with New Orleans, with Jody and Gavin, and now with the party as well as the job, and occasionally there are other bits and pieces: sex under the bleachers, the officer at the house, things the...whatever it was did, happening in town instead, at one point Mitch, the foster dude tries to garrote me with a guitar string before his face is lashed off by the fast movement of that thing's crazy long tongue.

“Duke? Boss? Hey—you're okay. Duke?” Julia. It's Julia. My eyes hurt as I try to open them and then I feel that cool cloth against my face and it becomes easier to do so, “Hey,” she says, “There you are. You think you can sit up? Drink something? You're overheating again—I'm sure you need fluids.”

I feel her arms under my arm pits and I carefully take hold to push up from the floor, and then lean against her. She moves pillows and then I lean back. Things behind her are sliding about again. I can see light from the bathroom door and it seems to be crawling towards her but it can't be. It can't. Nothing is coming for us.

“You okay?” she looks behind her, following my line of sight, “We're safe, Boss. It's alright,” she puts a hand on my hand. She feels so cold it burns me, “I'm sorry.”

“I-it's me,” I manage, after she gives me a drink, “Cold. Hot. I can't...”

“This thing's really got you good,” she says, putting a hand to my forehead, “You want to try some soup again? Officer Wuornos suggested peanut butter sandwiches. I think we have peanut butter. That'll be faster.”

I shrug, cursing the ache in my shoulders.

“Peanut butter it is,” she says, decisively, “You just gotta promise to stay on this plane of existence, okay?”

“Okay,” I say, “I'll try...” I can already feel my head drifting, focus not there, “talk, sing, something.”

“Oh, I don't sing...” she stammers, “You—you sing.”

“Too dry.”

“No...that's not...I mean you're the singer. You sing really...I—let's just talk about something—something else.”

My hand is stretching, “Yeah...talking...”

She comes back over, “Or maybe not needed. The sandwich is ready and you're still here.” She hands me a piece but I can't keep a grip on it and it falls onto the sheet. She picks it up and offers it towards me so I can take a bite. I feel my jaw cracking as I chew, but I manage to swallow it down, and then there's more water.

I'm shivery again. I pull my legs up carefully.

“Come on, Boss,” Julia says, “You need to eat more than two bites.” She offers me more water first, and then there's more sandwich, after I eat another section of sandwich she gives me more of the sickness medicine and something else to drink, slightly sweet.

It's another day of being in and out of places and times, hot and cold, aching and sore. Julia talks to me here and there but I can't keep track of our conversations. At one point clarity is forced by Julia because I was apparently scratching myself all over my chest and neck and she was freaking out.

Then at some point I'm jolted by her hand on me, “--oss? I really don't think you have anything to pick up.”

I stop. I'm half out from the covers and I'm not sure what she's talking about. I had. Shit. Was I saying something?

“Boss?” she says.

My head is pounding. What was I doing? Fuck—was I trying to go get something? My body is full of that burning ache. I probably was. Stupid asshole.

“I don't know,” I mutter.

“Come on,” she says, “Let's get you back in bed. If you're trying to go wandering maybe you can eat something?”

She gives me soup then, and more of the sweet drink, pain killers, stomach medicine. It has, at least, been a day without stomach problems of any sort that I'm aware of anyway. Please say she hasn't had to clean up a bunch of shit.

She leaves me with more of the same, two shots of the green stuff and promise to stay safe until tomorrow and not go walkabout, but full of the green I shouldn't be getting up. I really hope but they should have collected the trash by now. Please say they did.

&&&&

When I wake up it's just coming light. I'm sore, but I'm not burning hot or shivery, for once in a long while. I untangle myself from the sheet, and manage to stumble myself to the bathroom and turn the shower on. I have to sit to wash because I can't hold myself up long enough to stand on the slippery wet surface but it means I hopefully won't feel or smell like ass—as much.

I drag myself out of the shower and dry off as best I can, and get everything turned off and slowly get dressed in pants and a tank top, pick up a packet of crackers and a bottle of water, and cradling it against my chest with one arm make my way outside onto the deck which is easy enough because there are many things to brace against. I'm tired by the time I get there though. The sort of tired that would normally have taken an entire day working on the boat to achieve. I sit down on the box near the door and lean my head back against the wall. I'm not too shaky to hold things though. It's progress. Though it takes several attempts to get the cap off the water bottle so I can drink.

I sit for a while soaking in the fresh air and the rising sun and slowly chewing on crackers and just listening, trying to focus on the sounds and not my aching body. I can do this. I don't need it. I don't need the drug. I don't. I don't. I don't.

“Good to see you up and about, son.” I didn't hear him walking up to the deck. He's not on the boat itself, but he's standing on the edge of the gangplank hand on the rail. That police officer, again.

“Thank you?”

“May I?” he waves a hand towards the deck.

I nod. He steps aboard and sits on a box nearby, “How are you feeling?”

I pull my right hand away from where I was starting to scratch my neck, “Well, better than the past couple of days...” I muster, occupying my hand away from picking at myself by taking a drink.

“I imagine so,” he says.

“You brought Julia things and...told her it was stomach flu.”

“I did,” he nods.

“Why would you--?”

He gets an odd look, “She didn't know. You kept her away from that. I didn't think it appropriate to thrust it on her. She wants to help you. She can still do that.”

“Hell of a stomach flu,” I snort, and it makes my whole chest hurt.

“You're doing good. Your Daddy never got shot of what had him in it's grip—wasn't that strong.”

I can feel it welling up inside of me and threatening to burst out. I'm not...I have to put a hand to my face to hide. I feel the weight shift as he moves to sit next to me on the box.

“You're doing good.” I hear again.

I lean my head back against the wall, “If you say so.”

“I do say so.”

I shake my head. Fuck. Dizzy, how do I keep doing that? “I told myself I wasn't going to be like them, you know? I stopped...starting fights at least, and being...” I can't put all the words together, “but then I just...I went and got on this stuff.”

“That's what you did,” he says, lighting a cigarette, “but now you're fixing it and everything will be better. You got away from the people you know, right? The people you were getting the stuff from?”

“That bridge is pretty burned. I did...after I got the new boat...safe place they don't know.”

“Good,” he pats my knee, “Sorry. But that was very smart.”

I snort, “That was just me not wanting someone to track me down and shoot me while I was incapacitated.”

“Which is smart.

“I thought I could wean off and cut down though—that was stupid.”

“Again, you're fixing things, son. I know you probably feel like crap that got run over by a steam roller right now and that's not gonna be helping your mood.”

“Yeah...” I'm getting twitchy again.

“But you'll get through this and it'll be the best thing you've ever done in your life. Just hold to that, and that you're not alone. You haven't kicked Julia overboard, have you?”

“No,” I shake my head, “I'm surprised she hasn't run away...”

“I doubt very much she would do that,” he says, “She's a good girl and a good friend.”

“Hm,” I nod. It's true. It's just so confusing.

“Speaking of which, she's coming up the way, and I should get to my actual job. It was just good to see you up and about when I drove by this morning.” He stands up, taking a drag on the cigarette until it's almost down to the filter.

“You know those things are addictive,” I tell him.

“So I hear,” he answers, “but it's that or the nerves, and certain consequences...” he shakes his head, “Lesser evils.”

Julia appears part way up the gangplank, “Good to see you, Boss,” she says, “Permission to come aboard?”

“Granted,” I wave with the hand holding the bottle.

“I was just heading out,” the cop says, “Good to see you again, Miss Carr,” he puts a hand on her shoulder as she steps on to the deck and he walks back on to the gangplank and pats a couple of times before disappearing back down to the dock.

“You're looking pretty good,” she says, “compared to the past few days.”

I lean forward a little resting my elbows on my knees, “Yeah. Thanks—for sticking around. I can't...” I spread my hands apart and look up at her, “I don't...”

“You're welcome,” she says, crouching down by me and looking into my face, “You haven't had a lot of this, huh?”

I have to scoff, “You know how town is about a Crocker...anyone else I've known has been employers or clients,” my voice is getting less scratchy, “Co-workers here and there. It's...” I shrug, “We mostly don't stick around each other...like after New—anyway, thank you. That was the point.”

“And you already said it. You've eaten?” she nods towards the crackers.

“Yes.” I look at the packet, “I'm not sure...how many were in here, but I've eaten...some...” don't scratch. Don't scratch. Do not scratch. I run my hands through my hair instead.

“I can make you something else...or we can wait a little while—not push it?”

“I think that's best...”

She nods, “Okay, then. Well, I'll go get the stomach medicine and the painkillers, and maybe you can direct me on work to do. I think the lower parts of the panels still need to be screwed in?”

I nod, “Yeah...I only got two? Maybe three screws in before...well, you know.”

“Alright then. I'll bring the drill and things out with me too. You stay put.”

I lean back against the wall again and do some more slow breathing in and out, in and out, push it away. I have to stay focused. Here. She needs instructions. Not that hard to screw in boards though. Also don't really want to be drifting back to New Orleans or childhood.

“Ready to work, Boss.” Julia sets the drill and tackle box I keep the assorted screws and nails in down on the floor and brings the bottles of medicine over for me to take dosages, “Alright, Boss, where do I start?”

“It helps if you have the drill plugged in. Unless we have a ghost downstairs drilling holes in things the bit should still be the screwdriver.”

“It is.”

“Good,” I shift myself off the box so that I'm sitting on the deck itself facing sideways to where I was and can get a better angle for what she's doing.

“Need a pillow?” she asks.

“No. I'm good.”

She gives me a suspicious eye, “You didn't hear the pain noises you just made.”

“That was getting down to the floor. My legs are...stiff. Well, most of me is sort of stiff and sore still. That has nothing to do with a pillow.”

“Fine. It's your back, Boss.”

“I'm not ninety I'm just...sick, and you have work to do.” I wave my hand towards the wall by her.

“Yes, Boss.”

“You remember which screws we were using?”

She opens the tackle box and looks through it for a moment and then pulls out a screw, when she holds it up I can't differentiate it very well from the background so I wave for her to hand it over.

“Good,” I say. I can't entirely trust that I had things lined up correctly the other day, “The screws should be in the center of each panel if...I put them in wonky the other day you'll have to draw those out and re align them. You...also need to make sure,” I can feel my head starting to go a bit again and close my eyes for a moment, “that the screws go in flush.”

“I remember.”

“Okay, sorry.” I massage either side of my head and then lean back again, “Have to then.”

The sound of the drill running the screws into the wood is not the greatest for my head, but it needs to be done, and it for a little while it keeps me more aware of the world because my it feels like it's vibrating through my jaw and into my sinuses, and all the way down my optic nerve. I can remember how I used to feel so calm and wonderful, how nothing could touch me, all the darkness washed away and now this just aching, spike-filled, agonizing...NO. Just no. My ears feel like when you listen to a shell for the ocean.

“Doing okay, Boss?”

When I look over at her I realize I'm partly curled up and one hand is wrapped around the back of my neck gripping tightly. There is a kink there but I don't know that I was conscious of it, really.

“I've been better. Just—ta—how are we doing?”

“Only a couple more,” she says.

“Okay.” I look at it assessing the way everything is lining up.

She starts on the drilling again, “What do you need me to do after this?”

“I think it'll be best if you put screws along the middle of the panels, too. Save against buckling. Then we can talk about the galley.”

“Whatever you say, Boss.”

As soon as we fall silent I find the drill vibration pushing me. I wonder if my brain is just trying to find a way away from the aches and pains that don't seem to be being touched any by the painkillers that I took, “Talk to me, please?” I ask her, “Helps keep my mind of things...unless—unless you're going to drill through your hand if you do.”

“I won't hurt myself,” she pauses for a moment, though, drill turned off, “I just...do you have a particular music...area you play from when you're um...guitaring?” she starts drilling screws in again.

“Guitaring?” I laugh, slightly.

“I...guitar playing, singing...it kinda mushed together,” I can make out the cute pinkish hue her cheeks are turning.

“But, no, not really,” I try to think of something specific, “mostly rock, I guess. You walked up on Eddie Cochrane the other day. I think I played some R.E.M, Bon Jovi, Pearl Jam...Cranberries, before you got here. Mitch was obsessed with The Beatles so that's mostly what I learned starting out that wasn't the boring scales, strumming and things. Other things too, but that's...what I...anyway...”

There's a quirky smile tugging at her, but she just puts a handful of screws in her pocket and stands up to work on the middle portion asking, “Mitch?”

“Oh, right. When I was in foster care. He taught me to play.”

“Do you want to talk about him?”

I shift my position slightly. It's a better topic than others might be, “It's fine.”

“So,” she says, starting on the screws, “was he a foster...brother?”

“No. Foster...'father',” I make the air quotes, because Mitch.

“Were there any other foster kids with you?”

I shake my head. Dizziness causes me to shift position again, “No. No others. Mitch and Magda apparently only wanted one at a time.”

She works her way through an entire board before asking me something else, “How—how old were you?” she turns to me, “How long were you there?”

“It was right after my Dad died. I was...almost eight. They had me...just over two years.”

She gets through a board and a half this time before she asks me the next questions, “Were you happy?”

I have to think about that for a little while. It was such a confusing time from Simon and Carolina and the tiny apartment to the big open house and M&M, even more so than now, and my muddled brain doesn't help the recall. I wind up shrugging, “It was weird. I never really got used to it, They seemed kind of...off to me, like pod people, way too happy and sunny and...I don't know,” I snort, sarcastic, “maybe they were just normal.”

She shakes her head, “The supposed normal's not really that great—I mean everyone's just trying to be what they think everyone else is, you know?”

“I suppose so.”

She's on the last couple of screws, “So, after I finish this and then what's next on the agenda, Boss?”

“The galley needs to be finished up. Shelves, sanding and finishing on the cabinets and the table. If you're up for it.”

“Of course. Though I could do with something to eat first. How about you?”

I nod, carefully, “I can try and eat.”

She screws the last one in, disconnects the drill and closes up the tackle box. She walks over and opens the door taking the tools through with her. I pull myself up braced against the crate—it's like I'm pulling myself up the side of a rock face. I lean in the opposite direction to hold myself against the door frame leading into the cabins as my legs are wobbling, stiff and there's that moment where they feel like they might snap from how sore they are. I do not need heroin. I do not need heroin. I will be fine. I can keep going. I'm sure I fail any attempt to not show pain—there's just no means.

Julia comes back to the door and grabs hold of me as I start to slip, “Duke—woah!” She wedges herself against the door and pushes me to the side slightly so we can readjust our position, “Don't push yourself you've been half dead for two days.”

All I can retort to that is to grumble noise as I brace against her to hobble into the room and slide back down into the invalid spot against the wall on top of the pillows. Everything is adjusted so that the pillows are more behind my back and then she feels my forehead with the back of her hand, “So,” I say, “Am I dying?”

“I doubt it—but you're a little warm. Nowhere near as bad as yesterday though,” she stands back up, “I'll get soup on and once you've eaten some you can have some more painkillers that should help with the feverishness too in case it's not just from sitting outside so long.”

I nod. She sets to opening the cabinets and looking through the cans, things swooshing around and clinking together slightly. I will not drift off. I will not remember that light and floating warm feeling. I do not need it no matter how much I want it, “Talk more?” I ask her.

“Where's the best place you've traveled so far?” she asks, selecting two cans and pulling them down. She goes and looks for bowls and then gets out a saucepan.

“You want me to pick a favorite something?” I ask her, “That's not really something I'm good at with things.”

“So pick one of your favorites?” she shakes her head at me as she's pouring soup out and scraping the cans.

“When I was in Bermuda I went scuba diving. I took a tour where you go over shipwrecks. That was pretty amazing. The old boats, imagining their stories, the water there is so clear, the creatures down there. I found some decent night life...”

“Better than New Orleans? You talked about how amazing the party was there...” Oh, yes that party, that's a wonderful thing to think about now, because that first time...if it was the other things that I'd already taken, or just because it was the first time with the heroin. It was so much better than any other.

“New Orleans was about...fifty, fifty. There were some great things, and there were some really fuc—shitty things too. I just haven't talked about them.” I shake my head.

“If you need to talk about it you can, but if you don't want to I won't push,” she says, stirring the pot.

The messy side of New Orleans is the last thing she needs to hear about. That thing with it's screeching and it's tongue ripping the skin off people and the broken ankles and Jody hitting it with the car as the job went horribly wrong but we survived which brought celebration. I shake my head, “Not worth dredging up again...”

“Alright,” she nods, “Anything else good happen in Bermuda?”

We eat and chat. I tell her about one of the other people on the scuba tour who while trying to take pictures got buzzed by a barracuda and had the most unfortunately hilarious freak out.

As she starts working on the kitchen I track backwards to when I severed ties with the...drug group, which I leave out, of course, but I tell her about the open air market in Montserrat and the night clubs, the mountains and the volcano and the view from the observatory. I remember then that the volcano erupted a week or two ago...which is horrifying to think about. I wonder if it's still going on. Julia volunteers to check the news. A television on the boat would be worthless, but I should get a new radio soon, music would have been a good distraction to have during this. Hindsight.

At least today I can pay Julia for her time because there has been some work done.

I wake up to Julia crouched by me gently calling my name and with her hand on my shoulder. She has an apologetic look on her face, “I have to head out. You were asleep, so I finished sanding the shelves and the doors and edges, and then sanded and wiped down the table and benches. I wasn't sure which stain you had in mind though given there are two in the hold so I left that.” I didn't realize I'd nodded off.

“Oh, right...lighter one, but...but tomorrow...hopefully I can work.”

“Let's play that by ear, Boss. Seems best,” she looks around, “You've been pretty mobile. Want to go to your actual bed? Probably much more comfortable.”

“I would hope so,” I manage a laugh, “and that—that would be good.” I start to pull myself up on the wall and she offers her arm as a brace, and we walk slowly through. I hate how slow movement is, but this will be over soon I repeat to myself. During conversation she told me what day it was, surely this must be about halfway over, and the delirium has stopped. I don't recall really any dreams there was just talking and then nothing and then talking again. I pull away from her and flop-sit on the bed. She goes back into the other room and comes back with the green liquid, and a glass of water, the painkillers and the crackers, which she sets next to the bed. At least in here I have a clock so I will know how much time has passed, right now it's about 5:30 in the afternoon.

“You need to get paid for today,” I point out as she's pouring out the NyQuil, “You actually did work.”

“We can sort it out tomorrow,” she says.

“Julia,” I tell her, “Bring me the money.”

“Yes, Boss,” she disappears back into the other room, “I need to go get your pillows anyway.”

I lift my legs into the bed and prop up against the wall. She comes back in and puts the pillows behind my head and hands me the roll of money. I count it out, making sure it's only the standard amount and hand it over.

“I'll be back in the morning,” she says, after I've drunk the medicine, “Good night, Boss.”  

amichan: (duke)

 

The needle is sliding in to my vein when I hear Julia outside calling to ask to board.

“Not yet!” I push the liquid down, feeling the cold and then warm as it spreads down my arm. I clean everything up and hide it away, and then pull myself to my feet, brief dizziness and nausea but then it's all fine, a little quickly, but then I'm cutting things down, weaning myself off, right? Right.

I pick up a roll of cash from inside the half finished kitchen cabinet before walking out onto the deck.

I shade my eyes against the light and look down at her.

“Permission to come aboard, Boss?” she asks.

“Hmm? Oh, right...well, I was...I have shopping I need to do,” I can't help but sort of spit the rest out, “in town.”

You're going into town?” She says, “Why?”

“I need groceries. Town has groceries.” I make my way down to the dock with an empty crate to carry things home with and find myself slightly unsteady but things are smoothing over, nicely. So, what town? I'm sure it'll be fine. Not like people haven't hated on me before.

“Really?” she says, sounding unexpectedly excited.

“Yes. Really...why?”

“No, that's good. Do you need help?”

“No,” I wave a hand at her, “It's fine...there's plenty to do on the Cape still.” I wave a hand back towards the boat now, turning slightly and then shading my eyes again, “there's sanding the...the cabinets, and putting the shelves in. Outside work needs to wait. Needs two of us.”

“You could need help carrying things back,” she says, tugging at the other side of the crate.

“It's fine.”

“It's empty right now,” she says, “You don't need to break anything. Then I'll have to do all the work by myself, and you'll have to pay me more. Really I'm looking out for your wallet.”

Cute company is good, anyway, right? And what's the worst can happen? People know she works with me on the boat already and we're not actually doing anything because I'm not about to get lynched, and she's right carrying things will be easier and then I'm not talking to myself. Let's not dampen this warm feeling by being an ass and making her disappointed.

“Sure, why not?”

“Awesome,” she says, grabbing the other side of the crate and giving it a slight tug, “Let's get on.”

For a while we walk side by side but once we get further into town she leads and I follow behind which is fine for the view. Every once in a while I realize she's pulling at the crate to get me to speed up when I hadn't noticed I'd slowed down but then it's that place where everything is still a bit shiny even though the cozy is settling in.

We chat a bit about paint colors and the outside work and the weather and how it might affect things, and conversation turns to school which is mostly just her grumbling about bitches and idiots, and a few teachers I vaguely remember.

“How did you get through school?” she asks.

“I mostly wasn't there,” I point out, “Don't advise it as the way to go about it.”

She laughs, “Seems like it must have been a lot more fun.”

“I had fun at school too,” I tell her.

“Oh? How?”

“Ah...well, you know you make fun when you can,” walked myself into that one...stupid mouth brain.

“No,” she said, “That sounded like there were details.”

I pinch my nose, what's.., “Well, I had a good business selling booze, if that counts...”

“Oh, so that one was true,” she says.

Probably shouldn't ask what else is going around by now. Probably have a prostitution ring.

“Yeah, that one is true...do I want to know what else they say about the terrible Crocker boy?”

She laughs and the chimes of it sparkle around my ears, “I'm sure you already know them all.”

“I've been away,” I point out, “That gives things plenty of time to...” that car is probably not changing colors.

“Duke?”

I turn back to her. What was I...right, “Plenty of time to mutate, especially at a school.”

“You just want to know how infamous you are,” she says.

“Perhaps.”

She lets go of her side of the crate so unexpectedly that it thunks to the ground and leaps over to punch me in the arm.

“What the Hell, Wench?” I demand. Crate now fully on the ground so I can rub my arm for effect, “How is that fair?”

“Who said anything about fair?” She picks her side of the crate back up again, “Times a-wasting, come on. Come on, Boss.” She rocks the crate from side to side, when I don't pick it up right away. My arm might be fine but looking down did my head for a moment, “Did—did I actually hurt you?”

“No,” I pick up the crate, “I'm fine.”

“Did you eat this morning?” she asks, “You've been kinda...” she wiggles her free hand sending trails out in front of her, “...here and there.”

Did I...?

“You have to think about it that long the answer is no,” she points out, “You need to eat.”

“We're on the way to the store, aren't we?”

“Yes, Mr. Snippy.”

“Right. Sorry.”

I take the crate entirely as we cross the street and we go back to dual as we round the corner and come to the parking lot of the store. Julia goes ahead a few paces and pulls a cart out of one of the gathering spots and brings it over. I stash the crate on the bottom of it and she wheels the thing inside the store. When we first go inside I can't see: everything is reflecting so much colors and the stale smell of bleach assaults me. I lean against the cart for a moment.

“Maybe we should get you a granola bar or something...” Julia says.

“I'll be fine until we get done. Won't take too long.”

She gives me a look, twisting her mouth around, “Fine.”

“I said I'm fine.”

“Alright.”

We start down the first aisle closest to the doors it's mostly newspapers and greeting cards which Julia scoots by pretty quickly going toward the back of the store where I can see a wall of fridges full of bottles.

“So,” she says, “What are we getting?”

I can't resist saying, “Food.”

“No,” she says, “Really? I thought we were here for tires.”

“Duke?” a guy's voice from behind us, “Duke Crocker?”

This could be good or bad, mostly, probably bad.

“Why don't you go grab veggies and bread and stuff?” I tell Julia, “I'll see what this is.”

“And fruit,” she says.

“Sure. Fine. Just...” I make a shooing motion and turn around to find where the voice came from.

Jeans, t-shirt, tall, brown hair...not helping in the least. Tense, slightly aggressive posture. Looks aggravated. Still not helping, “Duke?” he says again.

“Probably,” I answer, “Did you want something?”

“What are you doing here?”

“I was shopping...” I wave a hand at the aisle, “Now we're apparently debating humanity's purpose? I don't know.”

He makes a scoffing noise.

“Hey—you were the one who called me over,” I point out.

“Right,” he says, “I'm sorry. I was just...surprised to see you.”

“Yeah, me too...shouldn't be, I suppose. I mean you do live here,” that's like a 98% chance of being right considering. I rest my arm on the shelf things were getting droopy.

“Yeah...” he says. He seems slightly less irritated, but it's not much, “Are you staying in town long?”

“I don't see where that's your business?”

He gives a slight snort at that, “Do you even see yourself? You better not have driven here—how high are you?”

“Okay,” I put my free hand up, “So, this catch up has been awesome. Let's not do it again soon. I have food to get. You might want to see if they have personalities—but that's probably a specialty store.” I give him a mock salute and turn, carefully, trying to bear in mind where exactly he still is in relation to me as I go looking for Julia, who...hasn't gotten very far.

“Thought I'd go slow,” she says, “You seem like you might need the cart to lean on.”

I go to wave my hand and go to say that I'm good, but no...not really, “You...may have a point.”

“Oh, good,” she says, “I thought you were going to be full of bullshit again.”

I lean my folded arms on the cart and follow her down the aisles as we—she loads things in depending on my yes or no.

“So, who was that guy?” she asks, eventually.

I shrug, “I don't know. Probably some jackass whose girlfriend or wannabe girlfriend I slept with when we were in school, certainly seemed pissed enough.”

She's giving me an eye at that.

“So, yes, that's another type of rumor that's true,” I add.

She laughs, “I sorta didn't doubt that one.”

Is that good or bad? “Oh, really?”

She turns away from a moment then, “Did you want to bother with actual lettuce? It'll probably go bad really fast.”

Yeah, let's just...skewer that with pitchforks, “No. You're right, probably safest not to. Can get plenty of canned for now, until I track down a better fridge connection.”

“You mean an actual fridge?”

“That is an actual fridge—just because it thinks refrigeration means Antarctica...I'm not going to argue with it right now, because that is better than surface of the sun.” and I don't actually know how to fix fridges because they are not that type of electrical or mechanical things...

We're almost at checkout, which is good...I massage my temples and reach in my pocket for the roll of money. I'm sure there's way more than we need, but I wasn't exactly thinking to count things out earlier...I should not have come down here, what was I thinking?

Some people coming in through the doors near the registers are murmuring something about a cop car outside, what is that about only being paranoid if they're not out to get you?

“Julia,” I say, as we're unloading things onto the conveyor belt, making sure I'm facing away from the cashier and towards her, “So, there might be a cop or two outside, and with my luck they're going to decide they need to “talk to me” about “something”.”

“Okay,” she says.

“So, I'm gonna give you the money after we pay, alright? And we can sort that out later.”

“Sure, Boss.”

I take the roll of money out of my pocket. I have no idea how much is in here. I don't remember counting it this morning and the numbers aren't making sense. The bagger starts loading things in the cart but Julia corrects him, “Into the crate, please. We have to walk,” then she takes the roll of money from me, unwraps a couple of bills and sticks the rest into the pocket of her jacket.

The bagger pulls the crate into top of the cart and starts putting things in there instead.

It's not long before we're wheeling the cart out of the store and sure enough: “Mr. Crocker, a word, please!” from the cop who is leaning, arms folded, against the front bumper of his vehicle. He has a partner who is standing by the side of the car, door open, leaning his arm on the roof of the vehicle. There's something about the tone of the guy's voice that stirs in the back of my mind but I can't place it right now because everything is too fuzzy for much thought other than what the hell I was thinking coming to the store this morning and bringing Julia with me?—anything could have happened and I wouldn't have been able to do shit.

“Yes, sir.” I walk over, keeping my hands by my sides, trying not to ball them up, but I know I'm fidgeting I can feel it. Don't say anything stupid.

“I suppose you're wondering why I called you over here.”

“Not really.”

“Oh? Is that so?”

“Well, I am the only Mr. Crocker in town now.” Great. Well done on the not saying anything stupid.

He just chuckles. Though the other cop is gripping the top of the door tightly.

“No, son. We got a report that you might have drugs on you. Do you have drugs on you?” I can feel his eyes boring into me.

“If I did would I say so?”

“I don't suppose you would but that would be mighty stupid. Do you have drugs on you?”

“No, sir. I have no drugs on me.” Because I'm not that stupid.

“Alright, well, I'm going to need--”

“I know the routine.” I go over to the car and put my hands on the hood and spread my legs and wait for the pat down. I hear the second cop move closer as the first checks me over, finding two knives (one in my boot), a half eaten pack of a gum, random change, a few bills and a couple of receipts that have been run through the washer and dried.

“No wallet or I.D, Mr. Crocker?”

“People seem to know who I am,” I shrug, “and I wasn't driving anywhere.”

“Well, that's a relief,” first cop says. He waves his partner away for a moment, “Turn around, kid.”

I almost say something but actually manage to stop myself. He could well have a kid my age and he seems like he's giving me a break. Do not need to piss him off and have him take me home and search the Cape. That would be bad. Do not need to piss him off.

“So, let's you and me be straight with each other right now.”

Do not laugh.

“You got a little bit of attitude going on, and I get that, but you also got some choices ahead of you. Answer me this and do me the courtesy of answering honestly like you did just before. Did you take drugs today?”

I just nod.

He shakes his head, “Well, that's a shame, and here you are running around with her too,” he nods his head towards Julia. Which is a thank you I needed that reminder, “I'd have thought you'd want to be better than your Daddy.”

“That's where I know you from!” That was a dumbass thing to say. I can't help but put my hand to my face at that point. Late nights letting him into the house because the parents were freaking out on each other, or him and other officers busting in because someone else in the complex called on their asses, or sit on the couch and chat to the officer while other ones go through looking for whatever days. He does have a son about my age, I remember him saying that at some point while trying to make distracting chit-chat, maybe you know him, he's got to be at your school. Maybe I do but I bet I don't talk to him because no.

“Yes,” is all he says, “I spent quite some time visiting with your father. Be a better man than him,” he pats me on the shoulder. Fuck me, how many times did I tell myself that, “I hope we don't have to chat again because repeats tend not to be as good.” He tells his partner he's going into the store to get something and then nods, “Miss Carr,” at Julia on his way by.

I walk slowly back over to her. Did I just...did that just happen? Or was that like the color changing car?

“Everything alright, Boss?” Julia asks, as we reconnect.

“Well, not under arrest so that's good.”

“True,” she says, “What was it about?”

I shrug, and reach for the crate, “Come on. Let's get on.”

She puts her hand on my arm, “Maybe we should just wheel it in the cart,” she says, “You get dizzy and weird again don't need you dropping the thing.”

I clamp down on the protest that starts to build. Coming down is making me slightly more logical and full of shame on top of the soon to be pounding head, “Okay, fine.”

“Good,” she says, “Because you get to push it.”

“Well, we can add Duke Crocker, grocery cart thief to my lengthy list of crimes.” I point out.

“Maybe we should call the cops back,” she says, as we get out of the parking lot and across the street, “It is officially stolen now.”

“Let's just get back.”

There's not much talking as we make our way back to the Cape I'm cycling through my own stupidity. Weaning off. Idiot. Going into town with Julia while high. Fucking idiot. She has every right to be pissed at me. We get back to the boat and push the cart up on board and after a few tries get the crate inside to unload.

“See?” Julia says, as we wind up sliding it across the floor into what will be the galley once it's fully finished, “What would you have done if I hadn't come along? There's no way you could have done this by yourself the state you're in!” her voice gets angrier the longer she talks.

She's right, which doesn't make it any easier.

“You can't keep saying you're fine...if you weren't feeling well you could have just given me a list and the money,” which she dumps out of her pocket onto the counter I'm leaning against, “and I could have gone by myself!”

“I was feeling fine when we left...” which isn't untrue. Everything was shiny and bright. Though now I'm starting to feel overly warm, and I imagine I'll be itchy soon enough if previous experience is anything to go by. She's sitting down against the wall on the other side and doesn't say anything for a moment, just hugs her knees.

“If you don't want me around just tell me to go away!” she snaps, and I realize that she's crying, shit, shit, “Don't lead me on and patronize me!”

That slaps me too, “No, that's not...” I want to go over there, but I realize as soon as I let go of the counter top that I'm too unsteady, “I don't want you to leave. Please don't. I just...”

She scrambles to her feet and is across the room before I realize it and hugging me which pushes us back against the counter. I can feel her tears soaking through my shirt. This is...I wrap my arms around her back and hold her there until she stops crying, moving one hand to the back of her head after a while, and resting my chin on the top of head. I don't...

“Why do you look so confused?” she says, after she pulls herself out of the hug and looks around for something to blow her nose with.

“What?”

“You had this super confused look on your face.”

“I...” I'm not sure how to explain it, “...words...?”

“I'm worried about you,” she says, “Is that weird somehow? I mean, seriously...you don't have to macho through whatever the hell is wrong with you.”

Right...because...my only response to that is to bring the heels of my hands up to my eyes.

“Of course you're being an idiot not eating properly, but...seeing you like that was scary.”

“I know, and I'm sorry...I shouldn't have...but I really did feel fine when we left, but...” I sigh, “I should have turned around or something...”

“Yes. You should,” she says, punching me in the shoulder.

I rub it. Fuck. Everything is starting to hurt. But no. No more. No more til much later. Cutting back. That's the deal. Do not go running for it.

“For right now we need to get this food put away and some of of it actually in to you.”

“Right...food is good.”

“Yes,” she nods, “It is,” she gives a slight laugh, “Why are you so confused?” then she pauses, puts a hand to her mouth, “Oh, my God...I didn't even...you're not used to people being worried about you...”

I can't really say anything in answer to that, but she's not wrong. It's more the thirst kicking in. My mouth and throat are so dry, “Juice?” I ask, hoarse.

She hands me one of the bottles, and then after I drink some starts passing me up packets and cans of food so I can put them in the cabinets. We might not have the shelves properly sorted but they at least have bases and it works to hold the small amount of food that we bought. It also works out well that way because I don't have to turn my head too much. The meats and other cold things are put in the overly enthusiastic refrigerator by which point I realize no work is going to get done today but Julia is more concerned about making sure that food gets in me for the time being. I hadn't really been paying attention to that, clearly. While I've been loading and rearranging the fridge so that it actually stays closed she's made up grilled cheese sandwiches, and is slicing an apple. She moves them to the bench table that also needs to be refinished and sets them down. I go over forcing myself to walk steadily and sit down. Then she brings over two cups of juice.

She watches me, turning half of her sandwich around on her plate. I pick mine up and take a bite and she's clearly relieved.

“It's good. Thank you.”

“Thank you,” she answers, starting to eat her own sandwich.

We eat in silence for a while but then she says:

“You think you'll actually be okay to work today, Boss?”

“Honestly, no,” I have to admit, “I'll give you today's wage and go lie down.”

“Good,” she says, “Otherwise I might have had to hit you.”

I have to laugh at that as I force down some of the apple by drinking some of the juice after it. Julia clears up the plates, washes them and brings the roll of money to me when she returns to the table.

“Are you just going to stare at in confusion again?” she jokes, “because I could really help myself to a pay raise if I was the dishonest type.”

“You're not though, but no things are a lot less blurry now.” I pull off the appropriate amount and hand it over.

“You are going to rest, right?” she confirms as she pockets the money.

“Yes. I promise.” As she leaves I can hear the shopping cart rattling off into the distance.

I gather up some of the plastic and paper bags and go into the bathroom to open the panel where the stash is before I chicken out or do something even more stupid like shoot up again because I'm really getting shaky and itchy about now and double check I really did use the last of what's under the kitchen sink this morning. I wrap everything in several of the paper bags, and tie them up in the plastic and then climb down from the boat proud of myself that I don't slip and fall into the water. Then I find the nearest dumpster which thankfully is only a little ways down across the street from the dock and bury the bag in there as deeply as I can.

“What are you doing, son?” the voice startles me and I turn around too quickly and would fall over if the cop from earlier didn't catch me.

“Is it illegal to throw things away now?” I ask.

“No,” he says, “No, it's not.” He lets go of my arm and I steady myself, “You alright to get back to wherever you're staying?”

“Yeah, it's just over there,” I wave in the general direction of the boat.

“Alright then,” he reaches into the front pocket of his shirt and hands me a small rectangle of cardboard, “If you need anything.”

“Uh, okay.” I leave him and make my way back to the Cape to actually follow through with the lying down.

 

&&&&

 

After a few hours of sleep I'm woken sweating and twitching, scratching, itching. Then there's bathroom troubles, and more sweating and some throwing up I strip and jump off the boat and into the water to cool off for a while and then after drying off which I wonder might be futile I examine my arms to see if I've done any major damage, thankfully I don't have much in the way of nails.

I decide to try toast, and after that stays down and I try sleep again. I realize after a while that sleep was a bad idea. It's just aches, and crawling need to go back to that stupid dumpster, when I'm not back in New Orleans with Jody before someone from the other half of the crew starts freaking out because of that thing with the inhuman screaming.

Alright, no sleep.

I wash myself off with a towel dampened from the sink. So, glad we got the plumbing hooked up early on. I dress in light clothing and I go find my guitar and sit out on the deck with my back against the cool of the rail. If I can keep distracted with focusing on playing and all the rest of it hopefully I can stave things off until this bout passes.

I'm still playing when Julia arrives in the morning, having worked my way through several genres, but by this point I'm not fumbling over notes any more because my fingers aren't cramping or full of lead and pain, “...From Mozambique to those Memphis nights, the Khyber pass to Vancouver's lights, Knock me down get back up again, You're in my blood I'm not a lonely man. There's no load I can't hold, Road so rough this I know, I'll be there when the lights comes in, Just tell 'em we're survivors. Life is a highway I want to ride it all night long. If you're going my way I want to drive it all night long. There was a distance between you and I a misunderstanding once but now we look it in the eye there ain't no load I can't hold road so rough this I now I'll be there when the light comes in just tell 'em we're survivors. Life is a highway I want to ride it all night long. If you're going my way I want to drive it all night long. Life is a highway I want to ride it all night long. If you're going my way I want to drive it all night long.

I stop, realizing that I heard Julia but she didn't do her normal call for permission to come aboard. She's sitting on one of the crates nearby watching me.

“Sorry,” she says, “I would have asked but I didn't want to interrupt.”

“It's okay.”

“Seems like you're feeling better than yesterday,” she says.

“I'm doing pretty good,” I admit, “Hopefully everything's passed,” though if coming back from Monserrat is anything to go by and me practically crawling off the boat to find someone with a supply...because almost two days was all I could survive. Fuck. But no, that was just sailing and not really doing anything. I have work for distraction. Lots of work.

“Did you eat breakfast?”

“I had toast...” I realize as I'm saying so that it was several hours ago.

“But?” she says.

“Well, that was before I started playing so it was a while ago.”

She stands up, “Well, then let's get something else in you before we start work. What's on the agenda for today, Boss?”

I look at the sky assessing cloud cover, “I think we should do the outside panels while the weather's good. I can hold them in place while you attach them at the top and then we can work our way around the base.” I follow her inside and put the guitar away while she looks through the cabinets in the kitchen for something to make.

In the end she decides to keep it fairly much like lunch the day before, grilled cheese sandwiches with the addition of tomatoes this time and she offers an apple but after regurgitating earlier I'm not sure I can face that, the sandwich wasn't as bad. Though I know I've kept the toast down. Anyway, sandwich, water, and I say that I'll keep the apple outside with us so I have a snack for later. She grabs an orange for herself and I joke that I'll knock a dollar off her wages.

Then we set to work. She helps me carry the new panels from the hold and break off the old weather worn ones which we'll throw on to the old boat, Ursa Minor, later. The “old” girl is serving as garbage scow now. Unfortunately not everything was compatible to be transferred off her onto the Cape, but I was able to get a good bit of money stripping those things and selling them off to other people locally. It takes about an hour to get one side of panels off and then I'm holding and Julia has climbed up on the roof and is using the power drill to screw the new panels into place and I can push through this. I can. It will be fine. She chats about stupid things her mother has been talking about, pressures she's under for things to do. Her mother wants her to go into medical programs of some sort and Julia has no interest. She stops mid sentence.

“What?” I ask.

“I almost asked what your parents pushed for you to do,” she says, and pulls a super apologetic cute face, “I'm sorry.”

“Don't,” I tell her, “Do, please continue screwing the panel in though before my arm goes to sleep.”

She does so, and we move on to the next one.

“So, what are you going to do once we get her all ship shape? Sail off into the sun set never to be seen again?”

“I could abduct you off into the sun set,” I'm only half-joking, but...I don't know that it would be the best of ideas.

She laughs, but it seems slightly wary, “I think that would be a little worse than pitchforks.”

“Probably, I don't need to find out if the coast guard secretly have machine canons.”

She laughs again, “Especially after all the work we're doing to the Cape here.”

We move on to the next panel. I'm started to feel over-heated, but we're doing a lot of heavy work, and it's warm. I can keep going. I stop and take a drink. Julia had the foresight to bring water out here. I offer it to her as well and she sets the bottle up on the top near where she is as I pick up the next panel and line it up being careful not to trap my fingers. My shoulders are aching, shit.

One more panel and the side is done other than the lower bits needing to be attached.

“How about I make us lunch?” Julia says, “and we can take a break once it's done.”

“That's a good way to get out of doing the lower panels,” I tell her.

“Oh, such hard work sitting down and drilling screws in,” she says.

“Oh, such hard work putting food together,” I retort.

“Well, if that's the case why weren't you doing it the past few what? Days? Weeks?” she pokes at my chest, “You're skin and bone...” she trails off, “Anyway, I will make food and then we will eat the food. Right?”

“Right,” I nod.

She hands me the drill and goes inside. I grab screws off the nearby crate sit down and start to work. I'm half way through the first panel when I realize my hands are starting to shake, the motion of the drill vibrating isn't helping things and I'm feeling dizzy again. I set the drill down next to me, are things starting up again? When I look around for the water I realize it's still on the roof where Julia left it when I try to stand up to get it though my legs don't want to support me. Damn it. I'm going to be terrifying Julia if I can't get over this by the time she comes back out.

Nope. The water is going to be staying up there because everything is all swirly and spinning. I'll just sit here for a moment with my back and head against the new panels, eyes closed, and my knees up resting my arms on them, at least nothing's itching right now. Breath slowly. Holy shit fuck everything hurts. I put my head down again. I hear the cabin door open and Julia's footsteps like gunshots.

“Duke?” she says, “You're shivering...”

I manage to make some sort of acknowledgment. She kneels down by me and moves to touch my head and I know I must flinch.

“You're burning up,” she says, “I can feel it before I even touch you...why didn't you come inside?”

I go to explain that my legs aren't working right and I'm too dizzy but I'm not sure how much of it actually comes out properly. Her face is all whorls in front of me and when she puts her hand on my shoulder it makes me hiss. I will not lash out. She does not mean to do that. It's not her fault. It's mine.

“Let's get you inside out of the sun—it's not helping.”

I do feel myself moving, but everything is a mess of aching and I just try to keep my eyes shut so I don't puke. It's shady though, and when I open my eyes despite everything still spinning around I realize that I'm back inside the cabin. Julia brings the pillows from the bed and puts them behind my head I'm propped up against the wall. She also brings a fresh bottle of water and makes me drink from it.

“You're too heavy for me to put in the Antarctic fridge,” she says, as I feel something sort of cool and wet sponging at my face and more water going into my mouth, “See—this is why you need to eat, got yourself the flu or something...”

Or something.

“Alright, new lunch plan—let's get some soup in you. Don't go anywhere,” she gives a half-laugh, and I can make out a wobbly jean colored shape ambling through the dark haze that is the Cape's interior when I follow the sound of her voice, “I remember that first aid kit of yours where the Hell did you put it when we moved stuff from the Ursa?”

“The bathroom.”

“What was that, Boss?”

“Bathroom,” I repeat. I lift my arm up and point. It feels like it takes ten minutes. Now, I'm really, doubly, triply, glad I got rid of everything. She's not going to find it. I'm not going to turn into some crazed zombie going after it.

“The bathroom?” she queries, “That makes some sort of sense.”

Creaking noises and banging.

I'm falling backwards underwater and trying to swim back up, choking and coughing.

Clicking, clicking. The walls are shifting sideways I'm afraid if I touch it my hand will melt through. Ticking, ticking. Rocking from side to side. Wetness.

Julia, again, rolling out of the blur, “Are you with me, Boss? Try and swallow this,” something is put to my lips hard and round I fight to open my mouth my head is tilted and there is cool water I feel like there is sizzling, things must go down and down, not up, not up, “I'd feel better if I could get you to a doctor, but I barely got you in here.”

“No, no, no doctor.”

She makes a grumbling noise, “Alright. Well, help me sit you up more and let's get some soup in you.”

I manage to push my arms against the deck so I can brace higher against the wall, and take a few spoonfuls. Chewing hurts too...kill me now. It feels like it's taking hours to eat this chicken? Vegetables and noodles? I think that's what she said it was but everything feels spiky in my mouth. The water helps, but I feel things slipping away again, and her voice is sounding slow mo and then things come back up. That brings some clarity though, unfortunately, but Julia had thought to find the mop bucket and is holding my hair back.

Once that's done she helps me lean back against the wall and pillows again and puts the rag on my head.

“I'm sorry,” I tell her.

“Not your fault,” she says, “Well, maybe a little. You need to take better care of yourself.”

“Yeah,” I pull at the rag and move it over my face some. I can taste some of the water on my lips. Then it flops down into my lap.

“I need to get medicine back in you,” she says, “You think you can get pills down again?”

That's what that was. I have no idea.

“Yeah, that's what I was afraid of,” she says. She must be rinsing out the bucket.

I'm such an ass.

Splashing. I can smell the stale, hot, water of the swamp as Gavin, Jody and I book away from the Trouble, dragging Gavin where we need to. Not stopping. Can't stop. Must regroup and get back to the car. Those noises...the fist in the face, the wall, the floor, “Did that hurt now? Are you going to whine about it? Damn right you're not going to whine about it! Get your ass up!”

“Duke,” I feel her hand on my chest, “You're safe—you're safe—it's okay,” she's got the cloth on my head, and then my cheeks, and then my neck. I can tell from the shifts in color that she's sitting facing me, “You're still burning up. Here,” she puts a water bottle to my lips and tips some in there. I hate how worried she sounds. I need to explain things but no words will come. My mouth just won't work. I'm barely getting the water down instead of spilling it out and down my front, but there's no more puking—don't jinx yourself. Don't.

I didn't think it was possible for my body to hurt more than it had an age ago out on the deck. I feel a hand on me again but this time there's no towel; it's just on my head, and then brushing through my hair. What? It feels so nice though. I don't...everything is too much. I can't keep hold. I feel the tears, they're not so much running as fleeing prison.

“I'm sorry!” the hand freezes in position, at the side of my head, “Am I—does it hurt?” Julia asks.

“Everything...hurts...” I tell her, it doesn't convey the proper level of things, my bones are burning, and my muscles might crack, and the laugh I try doesn't come out either, just more tears.

“Do you want me to stop?”

“No,” I shake my head, too, hopefully anyway.

There's a scratching, scraping sound, and then I feel her putting a hand on my back, and pulling me over a little so that I'm leaning against her. She's so soft and I feel so heavy I might just fall through her and out of the bottom of the boat. For the time being though I seem to not be sinking, because she's holding me up somehow. She brushes the back of my head with one hand and it's ironing out some of the bugs in my brain, they pour out through my eyes, and I feel I might be howling but I can't tell so much of anything other than she's anchoring me to a place I need to stay. 
amichan: (duke)

 

“Come on,” I shake her shoulders. She grumbles, sleepily from the other side of the bed from where I would have slept and hides her head under the pillow, “You need to get dressed. We're almost at Halifax harbor. This isn't a hotel. There's no 11 a.m check out. We're landing. You get off.”

“It's barely six, asshole,” she mutters.

“That's a good way to have to leave without the gang plank,” I counter, “I already got paid,” I climb up off the bed and find her shirt and toss it towards her.

“You're gonna act like this after what I did for you last night.”

Let's not even go there.

“You should give me--” she starts.

“I'd be careful,” I warn her, “It sounds like you're about to compare yourself to a prostitute but I could be being an asshole still,” I throw her her pants as well, “Get dressed. I have other places I need to be, and I don't like being late.”

“You're a son of a bitch,” she retorts, finding her bra and pulling the shirt on as well.

“Tell me something I don't know,” I answer, “Your bags are already in the state room. I'll pull us into dock, and get the gang plank sorted.”

“Don't strain yourself,” she mutters as I close the door and head back up to the Ursa's cock pit.

I have to be careful with pulling in given we're towing the beast that is the Cape Rouge but it goes fairly smoothly and she's actually out on deck and watching me petulantly before I have the plank to the ground.

I get the reverse victory sign waved my way as she walks down the dock while I'm pulling back the plank. Oh, so charming.
 

The Ursa and I gently nudge the Cape back out of the harbor, around McNabs Island and back out into the Atlantic, so we can head back south into American waters. I sail as fast as I dare while towing and once we actually make it to level with Bar Harbor I put a call into the Haven harbor master to request docking for tomorrow morning, then anchor, use the gang plank to brace across to the Cape and anchor her too, one of the few things that's working 100% efficiency is the anchor and then back, eat a sandwich and some mango pieces, shoot up and sleep given I wasn't about to do that while she was on board. 

 

Morning comes with around three with a needle and some chilling on the deck with the guitar until I'm willing to navigate between the boats again to raise the Cape's anchor, and pull up the Ursa's too and get underway again. We make good time not turning in until I can see Isle Au Haut and in the distance beyond Vinalhaven and Little Tall, and then we bank down the center between the Isle and Matinicus towards Haven Harbor, talking with the harbor master as we come in to dock.

It takes a while of careful coaxing to pull the Cape alongside the anchored Ursa to make for easier transportation of things from one to the other and back again, lash the boats together as best and safest as I can considering the size difference and anchor the Cape.

Then it's back to find the notepad I was assessing repairs and things on so I can continue taking stock of her, and also writing out alterations, where to put hiding spots—if she already has hiding spots (if I can find them), and all the rest of it.

The exterior is mostly cosmetic damage, needs repainting, and re-paneling around the bridge and two windows could do with replacing between seals and cracks. She's an old lady, but she's in relatively good shape, but she'd been sitting. Inside the bridge itself there are things that need to be upgraded, badly upgraded.

The engine needs an overhaul so she can do more than just coast along at trawling speed and there's re-wiring that needs to be done in a few places inside.

She has a lot more storage space than the Ursa that's for sure, but it would be really weird if she didn't.

Two bedrooms, one bath, large area that can be the state room, kitchen still not huge, but bigger, of course so that's a plus. It's a debate if I'll bring the Ursa's stove over or sell both of these and get a newer one, who am I kidding here? It's gonna be see what deals can be finagled, and basically rearrange this list into what's most urgent. Floors aren't so bad, but all the cabinetry is vile and set up for dysfunction, seriously—whoever set that up, well, they're probably dead already.

I need to run all the plumbing and see what's going on with that though, last thing we need is some horrible back up.

Was that a voice outside?

I come back out of the cabin and on to the deck of the Cape and look down to ground level. Is that? She's lookng at the Ursa, of course and calling towards it, dark hair, jeans, t-shirt, jacket and back pack, but no one else would be likely to give a shit...though the fact that she actually still apparently does and managed to find out I was here already and come down on what must be a school day after I've been here...oh, it's after three but still...she still.

I'm achy stiff. I need to move some stuff over to the Cape later. Later. Fuck.

“Hello, down there!” I call, popping the kinks out of my shoulders and neck.

“Oh!” she turns, surprised, of course, that my voice is coming from the other side of her, “Duke,” she says, “Hey, I, uh...” she points to the Ursa.

“Yeah,” I double check the railing before swinging over and then making my way back across to the Ursa's deck, “How were you to know?”

“Yeah,” she echoes, “Whose is she?”

“She's mine,” I reach the gang plank and lower it down to the dock so that Julia can come up.

“Really? You're doing well to buy another boat then.”

“It's luck, really. I won her.”

She drops her back pack on to one of the crates as she sets foot on the deck, and eyes the Cape with greater wonder now that she's a prize.

“She needs some work but once she's running smoothly she'll be better for work, more cargo space, faster speeds.”

“Once she's running?” Julia queries, eyebrow raised.

“Yeah. Right now she can only trawl for the most part, but it's not...well, it doesn't look like too complicated of repairs. Touch wood,” I knock on the side of the Ursa's cabin door.

“So, she's not running now?”

“Not so much,” I laugh, “but hey...projects keep me out of trouble, right?”

She gives me a skeptical look, “Somehow I doubt that.”




amichan: (duke)
 

 

Someone's moving around...oh, right Julia's here and two others. I roll back over and go to sleep again. I've no need yet and it's probably early. Sure. They can feed themselves too. They're adults. I don't need to be up. I float back to a dream of swimming through bright clear water surrounded by large happy colored fish and clams opening up to let their pearls be easily taken.

Coffee is not underwater.

I open my eyes slowly. The bedroom door is open and I can hear sounds of talking from the other room and smell coffee coming from there.

There's sounds of a toilet having been flushed and water running from the sink. I turn over in the bed so that I'm facing that way and listen. It's Julia and Parker in the main cabin, so I make sure that I'm covered in the blanket as Audrey comes out of the bathroom. There's a pull from my shoulders but nothing too bad, yet.

“Good morning?” she queries.

“Yeah,” I agree, “You?”

“It'll be better once the coffee's finished,” she says.

“You know it'll be about lunch time before we get to Newfoundland, right?” I tell her, “if you need headache stuff...”

“Let's just see how the coffee does first,” she says, “and whatever Julia's coming up with for breakfast,” she glances towards the cabin and then heads back that way, but pauses before she reaches the door and drops her voice to almost a whisper, “Parker wants to use the bathroom but she's paranoid about your state of dress, so...if you could do whatever you need to do and get out there quickly it'd be appreciated.”

“Okay, then.”

“Thanks,” she says, one hand on the door.

I give her a mock salute and she pauses with this expression that suggests she was going to stick her tongue out at me and then shakes her head and closes the door.

It is a well practiced routine at this point so it doesn't take long to dose, dress in a few layers of tank, sweater and such and come back out into the main cabin, carrying the bong and some more pot, as things are getting nice and loose. Audrey is working her way through a pile of toast that she's buttering and setting aside on a plate. Julia, however, is stirring something that's in a pot on the stove. I can smell spices beginning to fill the cabin and competing with the coffee. I inhale slowly trying to take in what's going on. Whatever she's doing she seems very excited. Parker also seems excited, but in a different way as she scoots by me and heads through the bedroom at a quick pace.

I set the bong down on the counter and let Audrey know that it's there if she needs it.

“Could you do it on the deck though?” Julia asks, “Might be safest for everyone else...contact highs and things...”

I can't help but smirk, but she's probably right. It would be hard to pilot if there's a wench sitting in my lap, grinding against me...to say the least of not being able to see through her...

“Okay, Boss?” she says, with teasing tone.

“I'm just...going to check the weather on the radio...” I point.

“I. Don't. Want. To. Know,” I hear Audrey saying firmly to Julia behind me.

“You might...” Julia says.

It's all clear towards Newfoundland which is good. We can get what they need and get what I need and get on the way to where we, technically all, need to be.

 

I come back from the cubby which passes for a bridge on the Ursa considering how small she is. To find Audrey pouring coffee and Parker nursing a mug of it at the table, with a couple of pieces of toast on a plate in front of her, while Julia is still working at the stove. She has the bowls of leftovers from yesterday next to her now and is putting things together into the pot on the stove.

I amble over to see more closely what she's doing given she's humming to herself as she's working, sprinkling some of the spices I keep strapped in the back of the cabinet into the pot, stirring and tasting. There's fish, noodles and a few vegetables in there now, and she aims the flat of the spoon at my hand as I get close.

“Almost there but not quite,” she chides, “No touching.”

“I wasn't going to!” I protest, “I was just...curious.”

“Well, be curious over there,” she says, pointing towards the table, “and you can try it when it's right.”

“I will not say no to trying it,” I agree, and point questioningly at coffee mugs that Audrey is no longer filling.

“Help yourself,” she says, “They're all the same.”

I grab one and sit down.

“Is there good news from the weather radio?” Parker asks when I do.

“Should be as smooth sailing as it gets this time of year,” I tease.

There's a moment of wary look which crosses her face and then she fixes me instead with a sort of piercing look, “What's that supposed to mean?”

“That the sea is as fickle a mistress as I am?” I ask, pausing a moment to review what I just said because it doesn't sound right, and the look Julia is giving me suggests that it didn't come out entirely correctly, “things are changeable...” I wave a hand, “It's fine now, so we should set off soon, because unlike most women I can't sweet talk the sea into fairer temperament. If she's going to rustle up disaster she will, unless any of you happen to have some sort of helpful Trouble or magic weather book?”

I'm greeted with silence and no one fills it even as I drink some more of the coffee.

“I didn't think so.”

“If Troubles were useful. They wouldn't be called Troubles, Boss,” Julia says, setting a bowl of soup down by me. A spoon follows it shortly and then she sits down with one of her own. Audrey tastes a little of the soup from the pan but in the end settles for a slice of toast as she sits down. The soup tastes delicious. I close my eyes as I let it down my throat, warming myself through. I can feel the spices going through my nasal passages at the same time. It's amazing. I breath in deep because I can't believe the combination of flavors going on in my mouth right now.

“You okay?” Parker asks.

“Mm-hm,” I answer, taking another spoonful, “You should try this,” I tell her, after I've savored it and am selecting a bit with actual fish and not just vegetables, “it's really good.”

“I don't think I can do fish for breakfast,” Parker replies, “besides I'm not entirely human yet. I need to finish the coffee.”

“Yeah,” Audrey agrees.

“How's your head doing?” Julia asks, “I was meaning to ask but I was distracted concocting...”  

“It's okay,” Audrey says with a cautiousness I recognize well.

“Well, you know where the stuff is if it gets not okay,” I point out, “It will be a bit before we get to Newfoundland and more legal methods of pain control if whatever it is is, you know.”

“Right,” she says, clearly avoiding the faces of the other two who are looking at her, “Thanks.”

There's minor chit-chat as we finish breakfast and I'm excused even though I didn't make anything so that I can get us underway with Julia's help as she's the only one who might know anything about anything to do with that. Audrey and Parker will clean up the kitchen and put things away.

“Remember things need to be secured,” Julia warns as we go to check the lines and make sure the Cape is still attached with all lines, and pull up her own anchor. There's a wistfulness to Julia as she puts a hand on the Cape's cabin frame and then moves to check the lines, as I climb up to the bridge. Might not be the wisest to loose the bigger boat first, but it's not going to be for too long and it's not as if we're in a storm.

Soon enough we're back on the Ursa and gently moving off, watching the Cape in case she decides to yaw weird all of a sudden, but she behaves herself, following along like the ugly duckling behind it's much smaller mother duck.  

 
 

We make good time considering our tow. Parker sits out on the bench watching the waves for a while, and the three of the ladies sit talking as well, and then disappear inside again. After a while longer Julia comes to the cubby-cabin to see how things are going and apparently massage my scalp. I lean back into it. Sitting, as I am, my head slips back towards her boobs.

“What's up?” I ask her.

She looks down at me. There's a slightly amused glance towards my crotch but at the same time she looks concerned too and strange because she's at a weird angle her eyes level with my mouth and our noses almost touching.

“I would ask you,” she says.

“I would probably say something smarmy like you,” I tell her, “You're up, or keep that up and something else might be...”

She blows a raspberry at me, “Boss...” there's a tone again.

“Yes?” I ask, leaning forward again and checking everything on the panels just to be safe.

“Come on, now. I get the feeling if you were by yourself you would maybe be stopping for a break about now. Don't feel you have to push on because we're--” she waves a hand about the area.

“I...” I can't finish though because she has a point. They need to get back and I am trying to get them there as fast as I can.

“It is time travel, Boss. We won't be late.”

“...and your Audrey?” I ask her.

She glances towards the area of the prow where Audrey is leaning on the railing, and purses her lips, “You have me there,” she says, “but still you don't need to be in pain too. Do I have to bribe you with a blow job to go? Or will one as reward help incentivize you to do so?”

“I didn't know blow jobs were on the table,” I tell her with a raised eyebrow, turning slightly in the seat.

“Well, I wasn't thinking on the table given who knows when company might arise,” she answers, “but there is a dresser in your room...for later though,” she amends, “given lost time and all. There's room enough to work with here.”

“You're a wicked wench.”

“So I've been told,” she replies with a smile, “You didn't answer about the BJ,” she points out.

“No, I didn't, but let's have something more to look forward too, and I imagine you can keep her on a bearing...” I gesture to the controls, “while I 'freshen up'.”

“Aye, Boss. I reckon as I can,” she gives the half salute as we trade positions, and then yanks my sleeve to pull me down for a kiss before I can get away.  

 

 

I take a partial and come back out in that nice mellow place where things are cozy, having brought two small rolls of Canadian money from one of the stash spots for them to acquire things with; because it'll be reimbursed at a later time.

Parker is sitting on the restored couch reading when I come back out of the bedroom and I soon realize that's because Audrey is hitting the bong on the deck all the way towards the prow. She waves to me as I go to check on her, wiping at her nose self-consciously.

“I might think you'd been at some nose candy,” I point out.

“Looking for a share?” she answers.

“Of nose candy?”

She gives me a slight glower as though she doesn't want to risk anything stronger, “No,” she extends the hand holding the bong.

“When in Rome,” I remark, taking a hit.

“I thought we were Holland,” she answers as I pass it back.

I shrug, “Wherever we are we're not in the U.S.”

“I hope you actually do know where we are,” she says, blowing smoke over the side.

 

“Close enough,” I scan the horizon, “and not too much long before we hit actual port either,” I tap the railing a couple of times and go to check on the wench.  

amichan: (duke)

Obviously the first thing that needs to be fixed is the lighting so it's easier to actually do the work. The first three pages of the notebook I'm mapping the layout of the decks, and then the rest is the notes on things that need to be fixed, replaced, supplies that will be needed. This is a hell of a project, but the Cape has amazing potential and I'm sure I can take some parts from the Ursa to help with some of it, and sell or trade off others to offset costs.

I'm in the various spaces of the hold scanning around with the flashlight looking at the walls and testing places to see where I might be able to put panels in for back exits when there's a noise upstairs. She's an old girl maybe she's just making noise. Still. It's best to stop and listen for a while...

...no, that's definitely not the boat creaking, that's someone—more than one someone on board. No one was on board when I left harbor so what the fuck is going on?

I suppose someone could have snuck up while I was blissed out overnight and come up over the side. Well, better see what's going on. I go carefully up the ladder to the main cabin floor stopping just below to listen again, three different sets of footprints and someone talking in urgent whisper, sounds female, someone else...also...female? Angry accusations I can't make out, but tone is distinctive. Curioser and curioser said, was it Alice?

Don't have any guns stashed over here yet.

Fuck.

It's not like I have anything that can fake being a gun and that's just dumb in case your bluff gets called, but there's plenty of hefty threatening bits of metal around so I grab one as I go closer, stashing the notebook in my back pocket and turning off the flashlight. Flashlight gets pulled up inside one sleeve of my sweater. It's cold out here in the North Atlantic, many layers aren't weird, and it's handy for hiding all kinds of shit.

Still have knives too but it's not as imposing.

And maybe they're just...what? Lost? In the middle of ice cold BFE...let's just...yeah...just stop. They're in what passes for a state room or did at one point and hopefully will again. The draft that just blew through suggests someone opened the door to the deck but well it's closed now...

I bang the rod I'm carrying heavily against a pipe on the wall and please don't fall down on me. Good just loud noise and people freaking out—not in an oh, my fucking god we're gonna die horror movie way though more loud noise at the ready attack.

Hm.

“What are you doing here?” I demand, flicking the flashlight on with my other hand so I should be in shadow but be able to see them in theory, “Did Fiegler have loser's regret?”

There's a vague murmur from one side of the room but as I swing the flashlight in that direction someone else attracts my attention and I turn that way. A woman, maybe thirty with long brown hair is there, dressed in a sort of business type suit, definitely not the sort of thing a boat thief or a recoverer might wear, “What are we doing here?” she asks but she's not looking in my direction, she's looking across where the murmuring noise came from.

“This isn't what it looks like,” comes from that way, and when I swing in that direction, someone else with brown hair of a slightly different shade, face obscured because they're shaking their head with their hand over their face apparently disgusted with themselves. Their voice was sort of familiar though. They're not suited up. More casual, practical.

Okay, what the fuck? “What is it then?” I ask her. I'll play along.

“A long and complicated story that's not going to be easy to believe?” she says, lifting her head from her hand, familiar facial features, “We're not here for the boat. We're not here for anything you may or may not be carrying. We just need a ride,” with the tone and the features...I move the flashlight around trying to get a clearer view, because it can't be. This is an adult, not a teenager, and how would she get out here? How would anyone have gotten out here? This is a trick or a...I hate that word, “I swear by the bug that crawled up Eleanor's ass and died.”

I took too much and passed out somewhere. Maybe weird old fuel too, hell of a combination.

“Julia!” another voice. I move the flashlight. A blonde, also suited. Am I going nuts? She looks familiar too but much harder to place.

The woman who can't be Julia turns to the blonde, “Hey, you didn't have to live under her roof and her rules,” she half-snaps.

“You can't seriously be trying to say you're Julia Carr,” I tell her, pointing at her with the metal pole I grabbed.

“...I told you it would be hard to believe,” she says.

“Uh-huh.”

“I can explain, I swear,” she says, “but could we not do it in the dark?”

I point to the door behind her with the pole, “...the deck's that way as I think you know,” considering the door was opened earlier.

I cast the flashlight beam towards the door as well and make them go in front of me out into the somewhat gloomy daylight, considering the weather. On the one hand they're not exactly dressed for this weather either, which is something against this being a really weird story from boat thieves. The suits and the clothes it's got to be chilly for them, given they're not in three layers of clothes like I am. I don't like the way the two that aren't trying to claim to be Julia are walking, it's got that definite I'm packing and I have authority of law behind me thing, though I think they're all armed, really, looking at the way things go.

Joy.

Possible Julia takes a deep breath and looks almost pained to be saying what she's saying, “Okay, so, long story short: an asshole chucked us back in time and I have a magic book that can get us back to the future, but we need to be in Haven for it to work.”

Magic...book...? Haven...? How convenient, and...seriously...magic book. Time travel was one thing, but magic fucking books now. I brace myself on the pole because I'm laughing so hard. I have to be passed out somewhere, though the wind is pretty damn cold on my nose for that to be the case.

“If you think that's funny you should see the video of Nathan trying to dance.”

“Julia!” blonde not hippie cop complains. She's leaning against the railing of the boat, looking a little...maybe she gets sea sick, the other one is standing their arms crossed still angry at everything, “Okay, yeah,” she continues with somewhat reluctance, “that was pretty funny.”

So, they both apparently know Haven things?

My head is starting to hurt, “No, okay...time travel...if that's...that'd be a Trouble, so don't you just—but,” I rub at my forehead I shouldn't be trying to unknot this right now, But if she was the...that doesn't make sense either, “even if that's the thing, and it's not—because you're,” I wave towards possible Julia, “and you kinda look like Gar--” probably best not to say Garland's piece to a cop, “this hippie chick that, but you; both of you...” can't be.

“The book isn't Troubled; it'll work even though the Troubles aren't due back for another fifteen years or so,” possible Julia continues, “There actually isn't—it's complicated.”

“Of course,” I tell her as sarcastically as I can. How convenient.

“It's actually not that complicated,” angry brown haired woman says, taking a threatening step towards me. I fix my stance and level a look at her, “You don't need to know what she has to do. We need to get to Haven, and you're going to take us there or we can call in the--”

I put up my hand and cut her off, with a motion of the pole, “I don't have to take you anywhere. I can drop you right here. I have no real proof you are who you say you are. Whose to say you're not just a Trouble that makes you seem like you're some future version of Julia...” or I'm not in a drooling puddle in the engine room somewhere...

“What kind of proof do you need?” “Julia” asks, musing and thoughtful now instead of looking like she wants to throw the brown haired one overboard herself or worse.

Yes, what is the magic Trouble fairy going to magic up now? I snort. Maybe they're some sort of weird thing attached to the Cape. Am I going to need to call in an exorcist or something?

“I know you're not going to throw us overboard,” the blonde one speaks up now, pushing slightly off the railing and moving towards me, but non-threatening gesture, “and I--”

“Fair enough,” I admit, for the time being, “but I have to go to port for supplies and I can just drop you there if you still exist in the morning.”

“So, we need to barter for passage from there to Haven, then,” possible Julia counters.

Ugh, my head hurts. I lean forward against the metal pole for a moment. What the hell are they going to pay with if they even have? I've never taken credit cards, and a 'get out of jail free' card from a cop who is theoretically going to disappear. I'm too sober for this shit. Why the fuck are there future cops on my boat anyway? I'm actually entertaining this future cop bull--

“This is ridiculous!” The dark haired one snaps, “Why are we wasting time arguing with the pubescent unwashed junkie when we--?”

“I bathe, thank you!” I snap back before I can stop myself.

“Because it's his boat!” “Julia” retorts, furiously, but then turns to me, “...and you should really get off heroin if you want to get anywhere with my past self without Garland getting involved,” like casual conversation advice.

What. The. Fuck?

What the everloving fuck? No.

Just, but yes, yes, lady this is my damn boat, I push back on the pole a little, “Okay, if you really are from the future—and I generally don't do favors for cops as is, no shit I know you're cops I'm not stupid even without the posturing you were going to start before I cut you off,” I wave at the brown haired one, “you're supposedly from the future, so nothing is gonna be valid, and if you're from Haven, you're really far outside your jurisdiction right now, and your gun registration, bank account, credit cards, nope. I sure as shit doubt you have a passport...so...yes, good luck with Newfoundland. It's really pretty. They have good moose.”

The blonde looks crestfallen but she's also back leaning on the railing again. The brunette looks pissed still but also like things are crumbling there might be something to this future thing. Fuck.

“Julia” has slid further away from the brunette like the stank might touch her, “How much to take us to Haven?” she persists.

“With your crazy future money?” I wave my hands at her.

“I have a college fund I'm not going to use,” sure, okay, if you're Julia I'm sure Eleanor is going to, “I don't care if Mom wants me to go to medical school. I'm going to run away as soon as I graduate and I'm going to do it with the money I earned working for you.”

I put my hand up towards her, “I don't—if you really are from the future I don't want to hear about it,” be fucking things up left and right, “and I just...” I drop the pole, either way they're coming with me for some of this trip, so I find the crossing plank and start to hitch it to the Ursa, and then line everything up pushing the two boats the right distance apart so I can attach it to the Cape as well and run across between the two so that I'm on the small area on the back deck of the small bear. The two cops are ushered towards the plank first by their traveling companion.

The blonde comes cautiously over followed closely by the brunette, and they stand down next to me looking a bit awkward.

“Permission to come aboard, Boss!”

I lean on the railing for a moment watching her. She did just say that, and the tone was the right. How many times have I heard that? And the blonde mutter something to herself that sounds like she wishes she thought of that, sanctity of the ship, something.

“What?” The brunette sounds confused.

“Too late now,” is the reply she gets.

“Julia” makes no move forward though. She's just there in the cold wind watching me from the other boat. I wonder how long she'll stand there. She doesn't say anything else. She just waits.

“Alright,” I wave a hand, “Come over.”

She does, with ease, and I pull the plank back and stash it along the side of the railings of the Ursa's back railing so that it looks like part of the wall. The two boats rock for a little while after being separated, and the blonde holds the railing slightly tighter for a moment.

I turn and reluctantly open the main cabin and usher them inside. I adjust the temperature as I turn the internal heater on and take off the outer sweater I've been wearing so that I'm only in two layers. When I turn back around to them “Julia” is having a low-voiced argument with the blonde woman, and the other is leaning against the wall arms still folded, “If she's insisting she's okay,” she says, “just let it alone.”

I get the feeling based on the brunette's expression that she just got subjected to a very fierce glare. She puts her hands up, “I wouldn't let you help me if I didn't want you to,” she says, “that's all I'm saying.”

The blonde sighs, “It's probably just...whatever the equivalent of jet lag is really...”

“Julia” clearly doesn't believe her but also doesn't say anything.

“So,” I say, into the sullen silence that's coming around them, leaning against the wall by the door towards the back rooms, “What do I call you?” I nod towards the blonde and the brunette, “given,” I nod towards “Julia”, “apparently has a name,” whether or not I believe it.

The blonde starts to say something, when “Julia” cuts in, pointing to her, “That's Audrey and that's Agent Parker...” she stops for a moment as though she was going to say something more but then it doesn't happen.

Agent.

Not just cop. Agent.

There is an agent of some kind. On. my. Boat.

No wonder she's trying to—on my fucking boat.

Nope. Newfoundland.

Maybe I can just dump them in a dinghy.

No, I push away from the wall with my hands up and cross my hands, “No. Fuck. No! Newfoundland is generous. Find some other idiot to take you the rest of the way. I'm not going near Haven until you're done with whatever the hell it is!” I turn on the radio to find the weather, hopefully we can set sail sooner rather than later. This is too much shit right now and it needs to be off the boat.

I will not throw the radio. It's not it's fault.

Agent Parker is back on tirade mode again, “Stop threatening--” she starts.

“I'm not threatening!” I cut her off, “This is a promise!”

“Agent Parker, I swear to God I will throw you overboard myself if you do not shut up.”

“I'll help,” Audrey mutters.

“Leave the man alone,” there are tuts at the agent and actually talks her down which is...how? “Stop antagonizing him. This is his boat, we're the intruders and if we want his help we need to work out arrangements with him.

Yeah, because I trust any of them to be good for anything right now, and if this is Julia talking down a federal agent of some sort...what does that mean?

“I can give you information,” “Julia” offers, “tell you about things to do with fixing up the Cape and salvaging things from the Ursa.”

Right, that sounds like a thing I want this random—does she really?

“If I can use a phone,” she continues, “I can get money wired or arrange for a payment to be waiting...” she puts her hands up when our eyes meet again, “I understand. Just putting it out there. I do know the ways you usually get paid.”

“Oh? Do you?” I know I'm very snarky towards her. This is getting ridiculous and I'm sick of it.

“Cash, favors, information, sex,” she says, “I've known that since I was fourteen, Boss.”

Walks like Julia kinda, talks like Julia kinda, looks like Julia kinda, what's the trick here? Well other than going to Haven...where I was going anyway...not that they, or do they?

How does she? Did I..? This is really annoying right now...because if she is—and if she's not then really how?

“I'm not paying someone like him in sex,” Agent Parker says, “and I hope you two won't either and not,” her voice drops then and whatever she's saying is more towards Audrey, who just shoots her a glare.

I go back towards the wall, something stable to lean against is good right now, “Oh, don't worry, Agent Parker. It has to have value in trade to make it worth while. I barely trust your money to be good.” I tap the wall behind me because I'm not going to start stripping off the overheating sweaters right now. Agent Parker already made the junkie jab which is not something I have never heard before, just like the unwashed, because gypsy's are filthy untrustworthy creatures after all, but “Julia” she smacked, oh, great thing to think, at me with heroin, don't need to prove that right in case they do have ways to get me in lower case trouble about what I'm carrying on board.

Don't open the boxes, Crocker.

Don't look in the box, Crocker.

“I'm not saying sex isn't an option,” Possible Julia tells me, “with me anyway, but it's not a payment option.”

It's a trap.

Stay away from the box, Crocker.

Stop just staring at her like that. Julia isn't—and this might not be—it can't be. Look at her—it can't be and surely not.

Is that a flirty smile I'm getting sent across at me? I'm not usually so uncertain about a thing but this is not a normal day. If I can...I catch myself running my hand through my hair like it can sort my head straight.

It seriously can't be Julia, and the Audrey...what was that woman's name? Who took me to foster care? That's not important—I know where I need to be right now, I don't even have to get anything from the kitchen in front of them. It's plenty in the bedroom or bathroom, but then I have to leave them alone...

I sit down, and lean forward to massage the back of my neck.

This is really what we're relying on here?” Agent Parker demands. I'm not exactly looking but I can feel the hand pointed in my direction, “I think your judgment is off,” I'm not sure who that's directed to exactly but “Julia” has been doing most of the talking, and telling her off—is she in charge? She has guns too. The Julia I know—in law enforcement? I can't--

“Hey!” is directed at Parker from Audrey.

“He's not exactly with it, is he?” Parker continues, “don't think I didn't hear you talking about heroin just because you got quieter before--”

“Stop it!” is the retort, and I can hear Julia's tone, but it's just...and then she's there in front of me though, crouched down by my leg, and I can see that little girl asking if it's okay to come watch me work; she won't get in the way, “Hey, maybe you should go lie down in the back room I can make sure they don't get into anything.”

Sure.

“Lie down?” Parker retorts, “You mean get high? How is this going to--?”

“No one's going to be doing anything if you don't shut up!” she says from in front of me, turning to face the Agent, “We're going to be stuck in Newfoundland in the 1990s. If we wind up in jail or something and I have to live out twenty years before I get back to--” she hesitates for a moment, and I see her eyes drifting in my direction.

“You're being ridiculous and focusing on the wrong--” she stops talking suddenly and I look over, Audrey has grabbed her in some sort of arm bar and is whispering to her while dragging her backwards out onto the deck.

What the fuck? Is she going to actually throw her overboard?

I push myself up because I've got to check and there...Julia? Is again moving between me and the door concern still on her face, “Please, go rest before you start hurting. I can--”

Oh, for the—fuck--I can't...

This just--

“It doesn't matter if you are who you say you are, you've clearly changed if you think bringing cops and Feds or whoever—” I point at her, “onto the boat is okay, and I'm not doing anything.”

She just stares at me for a moment, but is—is she shaking?

She takes a couple of stumbling steps backwards. Shit. But then she pivots and stalks out onto the deck, slamming the door behind her and I hear:

“GUNS NOW!”

I'm not going to follow. I flop back down onto the couch and stretch out, massaging my temples. Fuck. That look.

There's angry voices outside. I can hear the tone of Agent Parker again, but only make a few words about “not” and “hell no” and then, “Because you cost me the thing I value most! Duke's trust!”

I find myself sitting partway up at that. The way it sounded. I can't...

“Julia runs a little short on logic where Duke is concerned,” I hear from the Audrey woman.

There's something else at first and then, “focusing on getting back to the future!”

“I don't want to go back to the future if it's one where Duke doesn't trust me!” Fuck. Oh, fuck.

Okay, couch eat me now. Fuck. My head hurts and I'm too hot and fuck everyone's pissed off outside. I pull the top sweater off. I've still got one more. I use the one I've taken off to wipe my face and neck am I really sweating or am I just imagining it?

There's still loud noises, and shouting going on outside, though at one point I think I hear Nathan's name being invoked for some sort of purpose, and something about a thigh? then the door slams open again and I turn to face the wrath of the wench.

She's disassembling guns, still somewhat shakily...she's been crying, fuck, and setting them on the table, “These are Audrey's. These are Agent Parker's. This,” she takes one from her person and takes it apart too, “is mine, and this,” another one, “is also mine. All our guns. Get up.”

“What?”

“Get. Up,” she points behind me, with the clip from one of the guns, “I'll put the guns in the panel back there, and then the only ones available on the boat will be yours.”

I stand and move the couch to the side, and carefully ease the panel out. Of course she would know where it is. Shit. I lean my head against the wall as she puts everything inside and put the panel back once she's done. She helps me put the couch back.

“They have no idea that's there,” she waves a hand towards the door given the other two are still out on the deck, and takes a deep breath, “I know you have—I know you have a gun under the bench. I know where your shotgun is and if you don't trust me to not shoot you with your own guns then you should just handcuff us all and tape our fingers together until we...” she just trails off.

“I'm not going to...”

And then she's wrapped around me so tight and with such force I'm pushed into the wall. Her head buried in to my chest, squeezing me, any harder and I'd not be able to breathe, and I'm—what is happening? But at the same time it's okay. But...I...have...a Julia on my boat who is old enough to—who knows things...and...

Stop...

“I'm sorry,” she says, pulling back a little, and releasing her hold on me with one hand to wipe her face with the edge of one sleeve, “I'm sorry for bringing the law onto your boat but things—it was either that or reenact the ending of Titanic.”

“What?”

“Shit. Um. Giant boat that sank? People freezing to death in the ocean. They made a movie - a stupid, sappy, love story masquerading as historical fact - but the point was,” she pulls away, somewhat reluctantly, and goes to the other side of the cabin, “When we landed here- there, on the Cape, she was...not fixed. I was afraid you hadn't won her yet, and- but you- I looked and saw the Ursa towing her so that was kinda reassuring.”

“Kinda?”

She presses her lips together, “It meant we wouldn't be camping out in the dark, waiting for you to win her, but...” she gestures towards the deck where Audrey and Agent Parker are still waiting, “...that still happened. I'm not a cop. Wouldn't work for the government if you paid me.”

So, if she's not either of those things then what the fuck does she do that she has guns and they—nope, don't open the box, Crocker. Close your mouth.

“Military-trained assassin. I won't tell you anything else,” she says, crisply.

That's...but...

“Why would you tell me...future things...?” I don't want to know stuff that could—I start to move away to cross the room but that's just going to be a ball of no, so I stay where I am, though visions of her suspended on ropes breaking into buildings, and taking down a guy with a flying-- “I mean, damn, that's bad-ass but...”

“Because there's not that many other professions that use firearms and you deserve to know why your kitchen wench is able to separate a hostile federal agent from her gun,” she points out, “Won't you sleep better knowing that if she tries to kill you in your sleep I can kill her first? O-or incapacitate her and keep her secured because even if she's from the future you don't need a crime scene on your boat.”

“I was just going to ask if they were okay out there and no one had actually been thrown overboard—though I would have thought we'd have heard the splash...” Idiot. I sigh. Think straight, Crocker, “but, I...suppose...would she really try to kill me in my sleep? Future box not opening and all, I seem to be around, aren't there issues with paradoxes?”

She gives the sigh and eye roll of someone whose had to deal with way too much, “Not if she's smart. Hopefully Audrey's talked some sense into her. As for paradoxes...do you really want to talk time travel with your head like that?”

There's...this her knowing things is really annoying.

“I'm not happy about the heroin, but I understand why...” she sort of waves her hands about, “I'm sorry, I know you don't want to know. I'm just trying to answer your questions or explain myself in the most noncommittal way possible.”

I wonder how used to my grumbly noises she is, “I get it, kinda. I just...people showing up knowing all this stuff about me is...”

“Cheating,” she says, “We're dirty cheaters from the future, and the only thing I can do to even the odds for you is make sure you know I'm on your side.”

“Hm,” I allow.

“So...” she says, softly, “will you take us to Haven?”

“I'm kinda going there anyway...” I admit.

The smile she gives, obviously she knew that, but obviously she was going to, “Is there anything you'll trust as payment?”

“I don't...” there's this impulse to not charge her because it's her, but that can't...and there are is the cop and fed to put up with and all the rest of it, but...her money, “I do prefer cash...but emptying your college fund...”

“Were you really going to charge us fifty grand?”

Fifty? Fifty...? What the fuck?

“That's what...” How do people even?

“College is expensive, Boss. Especially medical school.”

“I see...” Good thing I never wanted to go, “So...no...I...not that much...”

“Five thousand?” she suggests.

Well, I am going to Haven anyway, not that the other two need to know that, unless they're listening at the door, and towing the Cape is going to screw up fuel, and they're going to need to eat and I'll actually have to put the heat on instead of bundle up a bunch.

“Sounds reasonable, considering you guys will need to eat and everything. You might not like what I have in stock...” What do I have in stock?

“Plus bonus for cops being on your boat.”

I find myself smirking a little, “Should we let them back in? Let them know you've won over the obnoxious gypsy?” I find myself meeting the wall rather solidly because it's comfier than standing up. Maybe it's a good thing the weather was going to be too shitty closer to the coast to set off right now. Though I'm behind on my planning...we do need...

Her smirk turns concerned after a moment, which I wasn't expecting, “...Boss, you need to take something. Even if it's just a little. You're not doing well.”

I lean forward for a moment and massage my head. God damn her being right.

I stretch back up, “You'll keep them occupied? And out of trouble?”

“Even if I have to tie them up and sit on them,” she assures.

I nod, “Okay, well...I imagine you know where things are given you've bought access to the kitchen. I'll be in the bedroom if something catches fire.”

“...you got it, Boss.”

I could swear that she looks like she wants to kiss me as she says it. I can't...in the future are we?

Don't open the box, Crocker. Especially not when...look where you're going and what you're...but she...

Don't open the box, Crocker.

Never open the box.

 

When I get the junk and supplies out from under the bed I sit for a moment and debate how much to take. I have to admit the soreness coming in and the overheating...how not good I feel. Taking the edge off...I'll be cranky and hurting again so quickly and I know it.

Don't need another round of fight and fight.

So, I best just...Julia's out there...it'll be fine. It'll be fine.

Both she and that Audrey seem to be pissed at the FBI bitch so that's—it'll be fine.

I flick the needle a couple of times to clear those pesky air bubbles, and it won't be long until the juice works it's magic.

I flop back on to the bed to not think for a while (and maybe exercise my hand a bit) before everything is over warm and jelly like and it's better to just float off with it.

 

Julia's swinging down from a helicopter by rope, semi-automatic on her back, bandoleer of ammunition across her shoulders, and down on to the top of a building in the shadows of the night ready to break in. There are several people at her back, following her instructions.

I can see her from beside and above.

Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.

Onto the roof of the building.

Hiding behind outcroppings of rock.

Over sand dunes.

Caterpillar treads and flags flying behind, giant cats pulling the cart, as it submerges beneath the sand, basking on the back of the tank warming in the sun as it bobs and weaves, and butterflies explode around it.

 

Something grabs my hand. I pull back and swing and hit something as my eyes properly open. Not a tank. Bed. Ursa.

“Easy, Boss. It's me,” she says, one arm up, stopping mine from hitting her in the face.

I pull my hand back, “...Julia???” she looks, smoother, straighter.

“From the future, remember?” she says, carefully.

I need to iron my head out, I work at my scalp with my fingers, trying to smooth out the knots of information, “...right...with the cops and the...magic book.”

She looks at me then, lips pursed and eyes almost sparkling...is that? I've seen that sort of look before, but surely...not, “I made food,” she says, “You should probably eat some while it's still hot.”

I push myself up into a full sitting position, swinging my legs around to the floor, carefully avoiding hitting her with my feet, though she backs up a few paces, “Right...um...thanks,” I should probably boost first though, and wash up, “I'll be out in a minute.”

“If you're not out in five, I'm coming back,” she warns. There's a vague motion of a finger move but it doesn't really go anywhere.

I half salute her, “Yes, ma'am.”

She might be blushing as she ducks out into the main cabin. I need to stop that. Seriously.

I pull myself up and go into the bathroom to clean up just a little bit; but I should also take a little more, just in case, just to—right...I mean, seriously, I don't need to be nodding out in the middle of conversation with the Agent Bitch and start all that shit over again.

I quickly prep and shoot about a third of what I would normally take, and I'm going to leave but then fuck, not now. I'm spitting up into the sink.

So...rinsing the mouth out and washing the face again, and then going out to the main cabin after waiting by the door for a moment. No, wait, change sweater, yes, that's a good idea. I do that first instead, rearranging shirts and layers, and pants, and dumping the others in the corner of the bedroom for now and then going out into the main cabin.

Audrey is sitting at the table the seat close to the wall, and Agent Parker is opening some cabinets, at Julia's direction, and awkwardly getting out plates, not used to the way things have to be restrained because of the potential for storms at sea and not wanting things to fly out of cabinets and smash everywhere as is being explained to her, “It's the same reason the mugs are on hook clips and have padding and things,” she continues.

“And the fridge, and oven lock,” I point out, “and all the counters have lips.”

“Ah, good. I don't have to follow through on my threat,” Julia remarks, upon my words, “Going back in for him,” she clarifies when the other two look at her questioningly.

“It's all good,” I tell her, “There was mention of Julia made food. Any home-made food is good, but Julia-made,” I give perfection-kiss hand motion, and she eye rolls and turns back towards the stove, taking a tray of something out and putting it on a towel on the counter top.

“Okay,” Julia says, carefully, “We have roasted fish and vegetables with a simple beer sauce, and then toast with melted cheese. I'm not 100% sure which fish this--”

“Lake Trout, from the looks of it,” I fill in, “The other's whitefish.”

“And the potatoes are okay being blue?” Agent Parker asks, “With the fridge having frozen some of the things I was--”

“That's a Newfoundland thing,” Julia and I wind up saying at about the same time, though she says “delicacy”.

“Do you have any concerns about the carrots?” Julia continues, “or the cheese?” she starts putting servings on to plates as the agent shakes her head and then passes the first plate handed across to Audrey.

Julia asks me to get drinks for everyone. Audrey takes one of the beers, but everyone else gets water and we sit around the table after I get the silverware, hand it out, and set a roll of paper towels in the middle of the table. The food smells really good, but, of course, I'm not that hungry.

“Thank you for agreeing to take us to Haven,” Parker says, cautiously, after a little while of silence as people sample food and thank Julia for cooking and me for having the ingredients on hand and declare it tasty.

“I'm not going to bite,” I tell her, “but you're welcome.”

“Well, earlier neither of us was at our best, so I wasn't sure,” she returns.

“I only bite people when I've been given permission,” I point out, taking a bite of fish and potato for emphasis.

When Audrey makes a coughing sound I realize that Julia's blushing and looking at her plate. The way she keeps looking at me...I don't...anyway. I mess around with the one piece of fish and chop several of the vegetables up, maybe if I do that I'll have more appetite by the time I'm done portioning.

“So...” Audrey says, sounding a little hesitant, “...that made me think how are we going to sleep tonight? And well, however many nights it's going to take to get to Haven.”

“It'll really depends on the weather,” I point out, “I couldn't take us to Newfoundland this afternoon because there's a storm closer to the coast and towing the Cape makes that even more dangerous for us than just going there in the Ursa. Provided that's cleared up we can go there tomorrow, and then on to Halifax depending how long it takes to get supplies, and then to Haven the next day.”

“So, that's tonight here, tomorrow night in Halifax, and then to Haven,” Agent Parker clarifies.

“Depending on the weather,” I repeat, “Winter is not always kind to the sea.”

Audrey and Julia both nod in agreement there but then Julia is a Havenite and Audrey seems like she must be...at least adopted native or...I don't know. Julia seems more comfortable with her than Agent Parker definitely, but they both have affection for the agent, she wouldn't frustrate them so much otherwise.

“So, that's two nights,” Julia points out, “and the Ursa is...cozy.”

“This is true, but it's not like I haven't...ferried people before. The couch is an option some people choose, alternately the cushions can be put on the floor. I have at least one air mattress, sleeping bags, blankets...”

“Where do you want to sleep, Audrey?” Julia asks, firmly, putting her fork down and looking across the table at the blonde woman.

Audrey stops chewing for a moment looking at Julia confused, but she also has a tired and drawn expression and has for a while, “What?” she asks, “Why come to me first?”
“Because you're the one who has the headache they're trying to ignore and probably has been since we got here...” Julia says.

Audrey frowns. I wonder if it's the same expression I had when Julia called me out on being dope sick. Then Audrey sighs, “If it wasn't so cold outside I'd ask to sleep on the deck outside where it was cooler, but that's...asking for hypothermia.”

“Yes,” Julia nods, “It is.”

“Maybe the floor then?” she says, “I can be near the door and get air if I need it.”

Julia turns to me, “I know you don't keep regular painkillers, but do you have anything else that might help her rest?”

Parker sighs, “I was just going to ask about advil...if we'd stopped being stubborn.”

Julia looks as though she bites back something else and instead just says, “We can always add extra to the--”

I put up my hand, “You don't have to finish that, and I can probably come up with something,” considering the cannabis in the hold, “depending on Ms. Audrey's opinion.”

“Ms. Audrey's opinion on what?” Audrey asks.

“You'll see when I dig it up.”

Audrey looks both curious and wary.

“So, there's the couch then?” Agent Parker asks.

“Yes,” I nod, getting up, and moving my plate to the counter, along with any others that people have finished with, and scraping food into the trash, and putting the plates into the sink after rinsing them quickly. I should get Audrey's “medicine” sooner rather than later, “I'll bring up the air mattress and pump when I go down to the hold. There are spare blankets and things inside the couch storage.”

Julia is getting up as I head towards the hold area and I hear her starting to say something but don't make out what it is. The mattress and pump are together along with another storage box of blankets and pillows so I push them out of the top of the hold and into the cabin area, and then go back for the less legal supplies that I need.

I go into the delivery things. Generally it's a rule, yes, to not open the box, but this is not that sort of box. This is something else entirely given I already know what's in that section of the cargo hold. I pry open one of the boxes, move the cheap crappy, but strong smelling coffee, and take out the green bundle that's about the size of two bags of flour and bring it back up to the main cabin holding it by my side away from the view of those in the room.

Things have been rearranged in there. Half of the table has been folded down, and chairs pushed to the side. There are blankets and pillows laid out and the air mattress is inflating: the vibrations running through the deck as I go into the bedroom and look for the bong. I bring it, a lighter, and a portion of the pot in a small bowl back out into the kitchen after sealing the packet back up and leaving it on the dresser.

“What is that?” Agent Parker asks in tones of someone who has a damn good idea and is probably correct.

“Pot,” I tell her, “It's good for what ails you,” then I have to cough, “provided Audrey wants to have it, of course.”

There's a moment of mixed emotion across Audrey's face but then, “If it's going to make things feel better I'll give it a try.”

“Are you--?” Parker starts.

“It's not as though it's a class A substance. It's basically aspirin,” I point out, prepping the bong given Audrey's agreed, “and we're anchored in international waters. Cannabis is legal in many places. Consider us Holland right now.”

“Right,” Parker says, “Well...I'm just going to...” she grabs a couple of blankets, a book off my shelf, wraps up and goes back outside, “...call me in when the air's clear.”

“Using this is going to be okay?” Julia asks.

“I can pick something up when we're in Newfoundland to make up the missing. It'll be fine,” I wave a hand in her direction, “I've done it before.”

There's a moment of frown, and then she shakes her head and gives a vague smile, “You know what? I'll go outside too. I have some energy I need to work out...a contact high's not going to help with that I'll check on you guys in a half hour or so if we haven't heard anything,” she follows Parker outside with a, “I hope it helps,” in Audrey's direction.

“Me too,” she says, as the door closes.

I pull one of the chairs around at the table, as I take my first hit on the bong.

Audrey comes and sits on the other side of the table, “I don't want to...” she starts, “...but is it okay to...” she waves a hand towards the bong, “...with...” she trails off, “I'm sorry. I just I want you to be safe.”

“It's all good,” I tell her, “It's not like I haven't done this before, and it is just pot in here don't worry.”

“I trust you,” she says, massaging her temples again, “As weird as that probably sounds to you.”

“These things are getting less weird,” I say, “Now, do you know how to do this?” I waggle the bong towards her, “Or...” I can't help but laugh.

“You okay?” she asks.

“Yeah,” I say, “Well, I mean I'm getting stoned and I'm already high, but it's just...I'm about to volunteer to shotgun this chick who kinda looks like this hippie I remember being around when I was a kid but is a cop now and it's just...”

She has this weird look for a moment, but then waves her hand towards me, “Just pass it here. I wasn't always a cop, you know? I do know how a bong works.”

“Yes, ma'am,” I slide the bong across the table and she catches it, and follow it with the lighter.

“Don't ma'am me, Crocker,” she remarks, flicking on the lighter, and inhaling through the top, and slowly exhaling.

“So, you haven't always been a cop,” I repeat, “What else have you been?”

She laughs for what seems like ten minutes but I know well can't have been, “Oh, well, a nurse, an FBI Agent, a bartender.”

FBI. FBI, son...no, wait, not, “So, wait, you were FBI, too? Is that how you know stick-up-her-ass Parker?”

She laughs some more, covering her nose and mouth, “Yeah, that's it,” she passes me the bong back.

“Why'd you leave?” I ask her, before taking my next hit.

“Can you imagine the actual FBI running around Haven during the Troubles?”

“Good point,” I exhale. So, I was right. Not native but adopted.

She slides around closer so it's easier to pass the bong backwards and forwards. She's already looking less pinched about the face.

“....soooo, you left the FBI to be a cop? And you were a nurse and a bartender. I'm guessing that was before those...that's an interesting mix.”

“Oh, I've done so many things it's hard to remember what they all are,” she waves a hand, all dismissive, taking the pot back, “Hey, I've even been an investigative journalist!” then she pauses lighter at the ready, “Wait, have I?”

“Are you sure you actually need more? It's not been that long. Forgetfulness usually doesn't set in until at least--”

She points at me accusingly, “You're trying to tell me not to—no way,” she takes a long drag and holds it for a while, before blowing it out in my direction, “I should be confiscating this.”

“You are—in a way.”

She giggles practically hugging the bong, “No, no, now I'm like, acting like, I mean...Or—Parker. That's not. No.”

“You're not,” I tell her, “Seriously. No.”

“Thanks,” she says, with a smile, “but yeah...hers and my paths diverged after I went to Haven, definitely.”

“Haven does that to people.”

She nods, “Definitely. I wonder how it'll look, you know? It's got to be different to how it is—will be.”

I shrug, “The way I understand it Haven is pretty much Haven.”

She laughs again, “Still...it's...what year is it?”

“1995.”

“Okay, so...about, hrm...fifteen, sixteen years ago. I shouldn't be trying to math right now...” she waves a hand through the smoke, “there's bound to be some differences.”

I lean back, “I'm not getting into things. Don't tell me places that are there and I'm not going to be all, is such-n-such still there?”

“No, no...but...” she points at me, “You could tell me what's on the corner of some places, so that...” she makes an vague raspberry noise, “No, never mind, that's just boring anyway.”

“Yeah. Really,” I have to snort though, “I bet the paper's still there.”

“Oh, please. Like Vince and Dave would ever go anywhere,” she gives me a sneaky look, “I thought you didn't want to know anything.”

“That's not knowing something if it's a foregone conclusion,” I wave a hand, “That's not something you could even bet on it's a 1:1 odd.”

She nods, “You have a point. Do much gambling do you?”

“Enough. Got me the old girl,” I nod my head back towards the Cape.

“Are you sure that's a good investment?” she teases.

“She may be battered but she's solid,” I tell Audrey, “It'll take a lot of work but it'll be worth it, and I already have some things I can move over – not the fridge though. That needs to be put out of it's misery...”

“It was kinda strange to open the fridge and find a good portion of the things in there frozen.”

“Well, they call them ice boxes,” I wave a hand towards it.

“There's a difference between ice and a glacier.”

“Fair enough,” I spread my hands, “but food's still edible and provided you know the ins and outs of it's hot and—well, cold and colder zones it works. That's not to say I'm not going to get a new or newer fridge, at least when I fix her up because, you know, just because I have to put up with that now doesn't mean I want to forever.”

“Makes sense,” she nods, getting up to get herself a water, “I upgraded from a tiny B&B to a...an apartment above the—to a...to an apartment,” she swallows the water carefully, wiping her mouth with a slightly awkward look.

“Almost said something?” I ask her.

“Yeah...kinda.”

“Maybe we should do a thing where you have to do a...hm...well, depending on how bad you are at this shots might get dangerous quickly,” it's my turn to have teasing tone. I waggle eyebrows at her as crosses the small kitchen space and sits back down.

“What do you have that I could do shots with?” she inquires, sitting back down.

I sigh, “You have me there. I have some Johnny Walker, and well, there's the beer.”

She shakes her head, “I think,” she continues, as she sits back down, “That's okay, and I just I feel weird, because you're...are you even old enough to have the beer on the boat?” then she puts a hand up, “No. Stop. I'll stop. I'm...” she shakes her head.

“International waters,” I remind her.

“That's not going to work once we get to Haven.”

“Who says there'll be any left by then?” I mock toast her with the bong.

She shakes her head, laughing again, “You're just...you--” she stops.

“I am me.”

She sighs, “Yes. You are. I...” this is a different head shake, “I'm getting too deep, maybe. I wasn't expecting...you were like “Trouble this” right away...kinda, but...”

“It's Troubles and Haven? It's like racism? Everyone knows it's about but mostly it gets ignored? Just some people have to deal with it more often than others, right?”

“I guess...” she scratches her head, “I just...I thought they were done when you were a kid.”

“I thought so too, but things--”

But then she cuts me off with this horror struck look, “Your Dad's not alive, right?”

“No.”

“Phew,” she says, and then the horrified look comes back with a different twist, “I mean, shit! I mean--” it's my turn to cut her off this time though.

“No, seriously okay,” I lean over and pat her hand, pushing the bong into it directly after, “He's been dead for a long time and no one liked him when he wasn't.”

She gives a wary laugh at that.

“I'm not going to ask what you've heard,” I tell her, “but whoever offed him did me a favor, really. I dread to think what things would have been like if I had to grow up with him, well, past the age of almost eight I mean.”

“Yeah...” she says, “...from my understanding he was kind of a bastard.”

I laugh, “Yeah. What bits and pieces I've ever gotten from Carolina would agree with my memories and with that but he's not worth the breath,” I blow smoke towards her, “How's your head doing?”

“Pretty good,” she says, cautiously.

“It's good for what ails you, right?”

“Definitely seems to be,” she agrees.

“I can leave some more out for you...for tomorrow...” I tell her, given we'd best start airing the cabin out before everyone else comes back in, and there aren't many places that can be opened to do that.

She nods, “Thanks, but, I'm sure when we go into town there's stuff we can buy, right? We'll need clothes too...that are less--”

“Conspicuous?”

“I was going to say less cold,” she counters.

“Potato, po-tah-to,” I tell her, “but you do need to be less...coppy if that's possible, especially for Agent Parker, traveling around, otherwise she's not going to be anywhere near me going places. She can stay on the boat. Out of sight. I'm not burning contact bridges over this no matter what I fe—think about Julia.”

She puts her hand up, as I go towards the door, “No. No. I understand. We don't want you losing any contacts or possibly getting into any...hot water with anyone because you're suddenly associating with law. You're not a snitch.”

“Appreciated,” though...snitching can have it's benefits; but we don't need to get into all that, because snitching also only works when you can generally pin it on someone else after a fashion or...anyway. Both of us are way too stoned to get into my complicated moral methodology. I turn the vent fan on over the stove and then open the door and make a half-hearted attempted to waft some of the smoke out of the room. The cold air hits fast as I open the door, and Audrey coughs, hopefully, at the unexpected draft and not something else going wrong with her.

She's pouring the water from the bong down the sink after getting my okay and begins rinsing everything out.

Julia and Agent Parker, out on the deck, turn around when the door opens. Agent Parker shrugs the blanket tighter around herself and looks over questioningly.

Julia moves closer to the door, “Everything good?”

“She says the headache's eased,” I nod, leaning against the door frame, “but may want to let the place air out a little bit before being in there.”

“Well, I need to shower,” Julia says, “Can I use--?”

“Sure,” I point towards the bedroom, unnecessarily, “You know where it is.”

She crosses the room and disappears through my door. Audrey sets the bong carefully on the counter, and turns around towards the door where Parker is still hovering, hesitant, like a strange monk with her blanket robes and book held tightly at her chest.

“It's looking clearer,” Parker says, after a moment, looking past me into the cabin.

I nod, “It is a thing about smoke. It clears.”

She shakes her head, and I make a butlery type gesture indicating she can come inside if she likes, and she walks by me, and I close the door, which is good because it doesn't take long to get really fucking cold. I remember about the dishes then, but it turns out they've already been washed, which is good because, of course, Julia is...in the shower and the...water...usage.

Julia is in the shower.

What is she going to—where is she sleeping for that matter? As I see there are only two sleeping places set up in here which I hadn't paid attention to with all the pot. I pick up the bong and then set it down again not quite sure what to do with myself given Julia is in my shower and I...clothes and...hrm.

“You okay, Duke?” Audrey taps the counter near me but doesn't touch me.

I look over at her, “Yeah...just...well...” I waft a hand about.

She laughs, “Yeah...shouldn't ask really, I guess. I just, we're going to be bedding down, so...”

“Right. Look, in the morning, kitchen, whatever, and I can bring you out more...” I pick up the bong and wave it about for a moment, “if you need it.”

“Yeah, you said.”

“Right.”

“Julia—when she was making dinner, we went through what was in the kitchen and things: coffee, that's the all important.”

 

“Right,” I nod, again, “Okay, I'll leave you to it,” I bring the bong back with me to see what's going on in the bedroom or bathroom, as though I need defending.  

Profile

amichan: by rainbow graphics LJ (Default)
Ami-chan

June 2022

S M T W T F S
   1234
567891011
12131415161718
19202122232425
26 27282930  

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jun. 29th, 2025 05:35 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios